(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Science In The Changing World"

CO > < 

< OU_166439> 

CQ -< CO 

> 



Broadcast Talks published in book form by 
Messrs. George Allen & Unwin Ltd 

Points of View 
A Series of Broadcast Addresses 

By G. LOWES DICKINSON, DEAN INGE, H. G. WELLS, J. B. S. 
HALDANE, SIR OLIVER LODGE, SIR WALFORD DA VIES 

Edited, with an Introduction, by G. LOWES DICKINSON 

"There is no doubt that both among those who heard the 
addresses delivered and those who did not, many will be 
glad of this opportunity to study them at leisure in 
permanent form." Observer 

More Points of View 
A Second Series of Broadcast Addresses 
By the ARCHBISHOP OF YORK, VISCOUNT GREY OF FALLODON, 
SIR JAMES JEANS, DAME ETHEL SMYTH, SIR JOSIAH 
STAMP, SIR HENRY NEWBOLT, HILAIRE BELLOC 

"It is good to have these valuable statements safely im- 
prisoned between two covers." Listener 

The Modern State 

By LEONARD WOOLF, LORD EUSTACE PERCY, MRS. SIDNEY 
WEBB, PROFESSOR W. G. S. ADAMS, SIR ARTHUR S ALTER 

These talks were broadcast in the "Changing World" sym- 
posium, 1931-32. 

Electricity in Our Bodies 

BY BRYAN H. C. MATTHEWS 

"Very interesting and instructive. . . . There is a lot of most 
fascinating information." Aberdeen Press and Journal 



SCIENCE 

IN 

THE CHANGING WORLD 



SCIENCE 

IN 

THE CHANGING WORLD 

by 



THOMAS ^ 

H. LEVY 

JULIAN HUXLEY 

JOHN R. BAKER 

BERTRAND RUSSELL 

ALDOUS HUXLEY 

HUGH I'A. FAUSSET 

HILAIRE BELLOC 

J. B. S. HALDANE 

OLIVER LODGE 

Edited by 
MARY ADAMS 



LONDON 

GEORGE ALLEN & UNWIN LTD 
MUSEUM STREET 



All rights reserved 



PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY 
UNWIN BROTHERS LTD., WOKING 



EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION 

THIS book is based on a series of broadcast 
talks on science 3 which formed part of a com- 
prehensive symposium on The Changing World. 
In that symposium an attempt was made to 
reflect the crisis through which the world is 
passing and to make an analysis of those forces 
of transformation in science, art, economics, 
and social life which have been in operation 
since the beginning of the century. All the 
speakers were preoccupied with the same 
general theme and, within each particular 
field of inquiry, set themselves to answer the 
same questions, thus achieving for the first 
time in the history of broadcasting a unity 
of theme and a continuity of treatment over 
a considerable period of time. 

The dominance of science over the day-to- 
day lives of our contemporaries gives a special 
interest and significance to the analysis of the 
changes which have been brought about by 
progress in scientific thought. The practical 
applications of science order our civilization. 
Science generally enters the lives of ordinary 
individuals as a mechanical device or a social 
convenience a motor-car, a wireless set, or a 



12 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

telephone. The impression is widespread that 
science is the history of sudden and startling 
inventions rather than a method of pursuing 
truth. It is the aim of Professor Levy's con- 
tribution in Part I to disclose the fundamental 
nature of science : that it is a process of sys- 
tematic trial and error, of frustration and 
discovery, a laborious construction of instru- 
ments, theories, and methods of investigation. 
Professor Levy defines the scope of scientific 
inquiry, and stresses the importance of the 
scientific outlook for the investigation of the 
motives of human behaviour. 

Man's investigation of himself is a significant 
development of twentieth-century science, and 
the biologist has a definite contribution to 
make to any discussion of human nature. 
Researches into our ancestry, our growth, and 
our conduct have practical applications to 
everyday affairs, casting light on urgent social 
problems, compelling tolerance, and occa- 
sionally indicating profitable adjustments. The 
science of human heredity is beginning to 
affect the social conscience and to provoke 
speculations about the biological future of the 
race. Some of the facts necessary for an appre- 
ciation of biological questions are provided in 
Part II by Dr. John Baker, while Professor 



EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION 13 

Julian Huxley discusses their meaning in 
relation to the environment in which man 
exists. 

Finally, in Part III, the civilization which 
constitutes our environment comes under 
scrutiny. Men with views as widely divergent 
as those of Mr. Hilaire Belloc and Professor 
J. B. S. Haldane examine critically the philo- 
sophical, aesthetic, and social implications of 
scientific progress. It cannot be denied that 
science has brought material freedom, wealth, 
and leisure, and liberation from famine and 
disease. But has science produced these things 
at the cost of spiritual atrophy and personal 
servility? Does a machine-made civilization 
stifle artistic expression, or does it merely trans- 
fer its sphere of activity? Under the machine, 
are all the elements of man's personality able 
to find harmonious expression? Is it possible to 
view the ever-moving frontiers of science with 
equanimity? Is the advance of science inevit- 
able, or does scientific progress contain within 
itself the seeds of decay? There is a widespread 
sense of disharmony between the old and the 
new from which spring endless perplexities and 
conflicts. Will the fabric of society stand the 
strain of such swift change? Man's weaknesses 
have been exposed, and doubts are freely 



i 4 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

expressed about his inherent capacity to con- 
trol scientific "progress." 

Man is out of place in nature, and some of 
those who are contributing to the symposium 
feel that unless some kind of re-orientation 
occurs he cannot survive. On the other hand, 
other contributors believe that the remedy for 
our sickness is not less science but more, that a 
more scientific understanding of human nature 
will restore coherency to life, and that the 
ancient forces of religion, aesthetics, and 
humanism, will find their place in the modern 
age. But in that event we must accept the 
inevitability of science and apply ourselves to 
the task of understanding the civilization in 
which it works: there is hope for the future 
only if we strive to condition it by philosophic 
forethought and scientific planning. 

Many listeners said they wished to have the 
talks in book form, and their publication may 
be welcomed by those who took part in wire- 
less listening groups, reminding them of the 
companionship and discussion which the talks 
themselves occasioned. 

It has been thought desirable to preserve 
the simplicity of style and the atmosphere of 
informality which characterize broadcasting, 
so some of the talks are published without 



EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION 15 

modification. Alterations in others have become 
necessary, and the editor is responsible for 
certain rearrangements in their presentation. 

The talks were arranged under the auspices 
of the Central Council for Broadcast Adult 
Education, and this opportunity is taken of 
acknowledging the courtesy of the British 
Broadcasting Corporation in giving permission 
for their publication. 

MARY ADAMS 

LINCOLN'S INN 
December 1932 



CONTENTS 

PACK 

EDITOR'S INTRODUCTION n 

CONTRIBUTORS ig 

INTRODUCTION by Thomas Holland 21 

PART I 

WHAT IS SCIENCE? 
By H. LEVY 

1. THE PARADOX OF SCIENCE 33 

2. SCIENCE IN REVOLT 47 

3. SCIENCE IN ACTION 59 

4. Is THE UNIVERSE MYSTERIOUS? 71 

5. SCIENCE DISRUPTIVE AND CONSTRUCTIVE? 86 

6. EVERYONE A SCIENTIST 97 

PART II 
WHAT IS MAN? 

1. MAN AS A RELATIVE BEING by Julian Huxley 109 

2. OUR PLACE IN NATURE by John R. Baker 131 

3. MISSING LINKS by John R. Baker 141 

4. THE EVOLUTION OF MIND by John R. Baker 152 

5. THE~ CONTROL OF DEVELOPMENT by John R. Baker 173 

6. MAN AND REALITY by Julian Huxley 186 

B 



i 8 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

PART III 
WHAT IS CIVILIZATION? 

PAGE 

1. THE SCIENTIFIC SOCIETY by Bertrand Russell 201 

2. ECONOMISTS, SCIENTISTS, AND HUMANISTS by Aldous 

Huxley 209 

3. SCIENCE AND THE SELF by Hugh I'A. Fausset 224 

4. MAN AND THE MACHINE by Hilaire Belloc 240 

5. THE BIOLOGIST AND SOCIETY by J. B. S. Haldane 253 

6. THE SPIRIT OF SCIENCE by Oliver Lodge 268 

INDEX 281 



CONTRIBUTORS 

JOHN R. BAKER 

University Demonstrator in Zoology, Oxford. Author of 
Sex in Man and Animals, etc. 

HILAIRE BELLOC 

Author of Joan of Arc, The Path to Rome, History of England, 
Essays of a Catholic Layman in England, etc. 

HUGH I'ANSON FAUSSET 

Critic, and author of The Proving of Psyche, The Modern 
Dilemma, etc. 

J. B. S. HALDANE, F.R.S. 

Professor of Biology in the University of London. Late 
Reader in Biochemistry, Cambridge University; Head of 
Genetical Department, John Innes Horticultural Institu- 
tion ; Fullerian Professor of Physiology, Royal Institution. 
Author of numerous scientific papers on human chemical 
physiology, genetics, natural selection, and other subjects. 

SIR THOMAS HOLLAND, F.R.S. 

Principal and Vice-Chancellor of University of Edin- 
burgh. President of the British Association, 1929; Rector, 
Imperial College of Science and Technology, 1922-29. 
Author of publications on Petrology, Geology, and 
Anthropology. 

ALDOUS HUXLEY 

Author of Antic Hay, Point Counter Point, Proper Studies, 
Brave New World, etc. 

JULIAN HUXLEY 

Honorary Lecturer, King's College, London. Author of 
Essays of a Biologist, Essays in Popular Science, The Science of 
Life (with H. G. and G. P. Wells), as well as numerous 
scientific papers. 



20 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

H. LEVY 

Professor of Mathematics, Imperial College of Science. 
Author of Aeronautics in Theory and Experiment and other 
technical and scientific works as well as The Universe of 
Science. 

SIR OLIVER LODGE, F.R.S. 

Rumford Medallist; Romanes Lecturer, 1903; Past Presi- 
dent of the British Association. Author of Science and 
Human Progress and many other books on philosophy and 
science. 

BERTRAND RUSSELL, F.R.S. 

Author of Introduction to Mathematical Philosophy, The 
Analysis of Mind, Sceptical Essays, Marriage and Morals, The 
Scientific Outlook, Education and the Social Order, etc. 



THOMAS HOLLAND 

INTRODUCTION 

THERE is nothing mysterious or strange about 
the methods adopted by the worker in Science. 
In his attempt to find out the nature, and 
therefrom the history, of the universe, he 
employs the methods adopted by the ordinary 
historian. His methods are indeed simpler, 
for, whilst he is often embarrassed by gaps in 
the records, he is sure that they have not been 
tampered with artificially ; he knows that every 
observation has some significance, each is 
worth recording faithfully as so much positive 
knowledge. 

It seems easy to say that the work of the 
scientific student consists of the systematic 
record of facts, their grouping into classes of 
like kind, the drawing of deductions from 
established propositions, and their verification 
by further experiments and observations. But 
throughout all these apparently simple stages 
the scientific worker suffers like other people 
from a natural temptation to form theories, 



22 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

to extend his conclusions back beyond the 
region of actual observation, and to forecast 
the future. 

During the evolution of the animal world 
some species found it convenient to utilize 
trees for their habitat, and so to use the in- 
strument of sight over wider ranges, giving 
increased opportunities and greater safety. 
Such devices were often attempted by earlier 
species without permanently advantageous 
results. But in a late period of the Earth's 
history, certain shrew-like animals, with well- 
developed brains, were in a condition to turn 
this change of habit to better account, and 
their descendants benefited by the develop- 
ment of a special brain mechanism for the 
purpose of correlating the impressions received 
by sight, as well as through the other various 
sense channels. 

In time descendants arose in which this so- 
called neopallium grew, until in size it exceeded 
the remaining total of the central nervous 
system. It is this neopallium especially that 
distinguishes us from all other animals: it is 
this which has given us advantages over the 
living world in material things : it is that which 



INTRODUCTION 23 

has brought us all the troubles of an imper- 
fectly controlled imagination. 

Before it was brought under discipline by 
scientific methods, the activities of man's 
neopallium peopled the sun, the other heavenly 
bodies and many special manifestations of 
Nature with spirits, mainly evil in disposition 
spirits that had to be appeased by sacrifices ; 
the first-born of the family, the first-born of 
live-stock, the first-fruits of agriculture, and in 
a later, more anaemic age, by alms-giving. 
Among some animal communities practices 
that are instinctively regarded as anti-social are 
punished by death; it was left to man, under 
the domination of an undisciplined neopallium, 
so to treat unorthodoxy in belief as a capital 
offence. It is only 331 years since Giordano 
Bruno was burnt at the stake for preaching 
that this Earth is not the centre of the uni- 
verse. This form of punishment is now out- 
of-date, but milder penalties are still imposed 
to show that the preconceptions of the neo- 
pallium dominate the clear evidence of those 
senses that guide more simple-minded animals. 
It is only six years since a Tennessee school- 
master was prosecuted by the State authori- 



24 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

ties for teaching evolution as the history of the 
biological world. And yet, what was at one 
time a plausible hypothesis, and later adopted 
as a working theory, is now by a consistent 
mass of evidence as much a fact in the history 
of the World as the cross-channel trip of 
William the Conqueror. 

Reactions of this sort may still be numerous 
among individuals, but are fortunately rare 
now among civilized governments; so rare 
indeed that many people find it difficult to 
believe that the Tennessee incident is fairly 
indicative of a widespread mental disposition. 
But it is illustrative of the fight that constantly 
goes on between what we imagine and what 
we actually see or otherwise know from tested 
facts. The primary aim of Science is to obtain 
such reliable facts, but no one can restrain the 
constant temptation to offer an interpretation, 
to form a theory. Indeed, it is from theories 
so formed that clues are obtained for further 
experiments and wider observations. Charles 
Darwin in biological research and Michael 
Faraday in the physical sciences were out- 
standing examples of workers whose remark- 
able success seemed to arise from a dominant 



INTRODUCTION 25 

tendency to subordinate theory to observa- 
tion and experiment; and yet both were con- 
stantly guided by working theories, both of 
them realizing always that whilst the theory 
is the product of one's own imagination, the 
facts of Nature are of divine origin. 
It is useful to recall Faraday's own words : 

The world little knows how many thoughts 
and theories which have passed through the 
mind of a scientific investigator have been 
crushed in silence and secrecy by his own 
severe criticism and adverse examinations ; that 
in the most successful instances, not a tenth of 
the suggestions, the hopes, the wishes, the pre- 
liminary conclusions have been realized. 

And so the history of Science is marked 
by occasional modifications of theories, not, 
however, as often, or by changes as revolu- 
tionary, as the public are often led to suppose. 
A short time ago a leading journal published 
this partial truth: " Science to-day does not 
hold quite the authoritative position it did, 
mainly because its fallibility has been exposed 
by itself. What science says to-day it unsays 
to-morrow. " 
The reference is to some of the extensions of 



26 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

theory due to recent discoveries in physics; 
but the facts which it is the primary business 
of Science to unearth remain the permanent 
heritage of the human race. So far as I know, 
experimental and observational Science has 
never had to take a backward step. Even in 
theory modifications are generally not rever- 
sals, but improvements in the direction of 
refinement and precision. Take the instance 
of the new physics which is so frequently 
quoted as revolutionary. During the latter 
half of the nineteenth century we were happy 
with the ideas that radiant energy, like light 
and heat, is conveyed as waves of an unknown 
medium called the ether; that whilst matter 
might be changed in physical form it could 
not be destroyed ; that it is composed of ele- 
ments with distinct and fixed properties. 

All scientific men suspected something 
beyond these ideas, and they remained true 
for all conditions under which they were 
tested before 1895. On them we based the 
manifold material applications of Science, and 
as such they have never failed. They are still 
reliable guides in the application of Science. 
Nevertheless they do not express the whole 



INTRODUCTION 27 

truth. Our nineteenth-century atoms are still 
atoms in spite of their inappropriate name; 
but we find that with new methods they can 
be dissected as we previously dissected com- 
pounds; and we now know too that some of 
the elements break up into others. Just as 
Faraday showed that one form of energy can 
be transformed to another, we now find that, 
under special conditions, mass can be trans- 
formed to energy and energy can reproduce 
the properties of mass. We have yet to find some 
unifying law to explain the newly acquired 
groups of facts. The old laws are still safe guides 
within all previously known conditions. 

Along the journey in the search for more 
truth we occasionally take a wrong turning; 
so the animals and plants did in their progress 
towards more complex types, but, as with 
them, the end result is real progress. In ques- 
tions physical we are obviously just entering 
previously unknown territory ; our expectations 
and our curiosity are stirred to-day more 
perhaps than they have ever been in the World's 
history. 

In the biological world, too, one sees the 
approach of solutions so clearly that one feels 



28 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

envious of the younger generation that will 
take part in the exploratory work. Here we 
have an Earth that was once certainly unfit 
for the maintenance of what we call life, an 
Earth that some day will again be unfit for 
habitation by living beings. What started life 
and what constantly pressing hidden influence 
caused innumerable generations by a process 
of trial and error to reach the product of a 
being with a mind capable of exploring other 
worlds? 

When one realizes how limited are the con- 
ditions that maintain life, one wonders whether, 
after all, the "accident 53 is not unique and 
that man after all has some mathematical 
justification for his traditional conceit and 
self-complacency. Life is possible only in 
aqueous systems and is maintained by perish- 
able combinations of a few elements; the 
limiting conditions are dangerously narrow; 
yet the possible permutations and combina- 
tions run to figures comparable to those with 
which astronomers dumbfound their hearers 
when they talk of star-distances in light-years. 
These unstable compounds have been con- 
tinually reforming themselves out of simpler 



INTRODUCTION 29 

combinations that exhibit none of their special 
properties; they have been doing this without 
interruption from generation to generation for 
more than 900 million years, building up new 
forms that have branched off from the main 
stream ultimately, one after the other, to 
become extinct; but still the main stream per- 
sisted until, following what seems like miracu- 
lous escapes from an incalculable number of 
"accidents," the human mind is produced as 
a final product. Could all these "accidents" 
in any other world have possibly resulted in 
exactly the same kind of product? The Earth 
as a stellar body is less conspicuous than a 
sand-grain on the sea-shore, but Man, its 
highest product, may yet be unique in the 
Universe. 

But I must forsake these speculations, even as 
questions, or I shall be in danger of straying 
beyond what Professor Levy will define and 
illustrate as the legitimate garden of the 
student of science. 



PART I 

WHAT IS SCIENCE? 

H. LEVY 



H. LEVY 
i. THE PARADOX OF SCIENCE 

THE last century has seen such a development of 
scientific knowledge that the time is past when 
any one person can hope to have a detailed under- 
standing of the whole field of science. Around the 
fireside we may be wiseacres, understanding every- 
thing from stainless steel to smoky chimneys, but 
there is no scientific man who would dare to claim 
expert knowledge about many different problems. 
Take that little packed cylinder of tobacco you may 
be smoking at the moment I do not know a 
single scientist who would claim to know all about 
tobacco-growing, about the manufacture and com- 
position of cigarette paper, and whether smoking 
is harmful or not. Yet these are only three of 
the many highly technical questions one might 
discuss. 

Again, in spite of much popular misunderstanding, 
science is not a definite clearly defined body of 
knowledge. It is never possible to say that this or 
that is the last word on any scientific subject. On 
the contrary, science is continually expanding; it 
is in a continual state of change. Yesterday matter 
was thought to be the fundamental stuff of which our 
universe was made, this morning it was atoms, this 
afternoon it was electrons, this evening it is something 



34 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

much less definite a wave radiation. What will it 
be to-morrow? 

Here is a piece of paper : it has shape and size, 
a certain chemical make-up, a definite weight. I 
might be able to describe all these aspects of the 
paper with great apparent accuracy, and yet I 
cannot tell you why it is that when I try to lift the 
paper by one corner the rest of the paper is lifted 
with it. How is it that all these exceedingly small 
particles molecules, atoms, electrons which science 
offers as the basic stuff of matter, hold together in 
the shape of this paper, so that it moves as a whole 
when I pull one corner? It is amusing to realize that 
no scientist who values his reputation would assert 
that he really knows the answer. An adequate 
reply to this apparently straightforward question 
might make all our previous descriptions of its 
weight, shape, and chemical composition look 
quite different. You see, scientists are trying all the 
time to upset their own equilibrium. They are con- 
tinually digging away at their foundations. What 
anchor-hold on such shifting sands, you may well 
ask, can science give? 

The fact is, of course, that science prides itself 
on this capacity for change. It is prepared to take 
every scrap of verified evidence into consideration, 
whether or not it accords with the personal likes or 
dislikes of the investigators themselves. It is the 
solid basis of assured knowledge continually and 
relentlessly accumulating by this process which 



THE PARADOX OF SCIENCE 35 

provides the anchor-hold of science. That this 
anchor must be constantly tested is clear, and so the 
evidence upon which scientific fact rests must be 
continually examined and overhauled. It is impos- 
sible, therefore, to state what science is, at any one 
time, without describing also the process by which 
science acquires its facts. We have to realize, more- 
over, that these facts are collected and interpreted 
by man. Now man possesses certain limitations 
which we must not underrate, for they affect his 
interpretations very profoundly. Man's picture of 
the world is not like a photograph. True, he 
handles, at close quarters, the impersonal objects 
of his world the "earth, air, fire and water," 
animals and plants, atoms and electrons but his 
observation and understanding of these things 
depend also on his senses; his interpretation is 
influenced by his inheritance and by his environ- 
ment. 

When at birth he is plunged into this changing 
world, he enters into two main heritages. In the 
first place he has acquired a bodily structure, 
apparently complete, with bony frame, muscles, and 
sense organs, a bodily organization which evolved 
through countless generations from early forms of 
life. The range and power of his sense organs set 
limits to what he can see and hear and smell and 
feel. Scientific instruments telescopes, microscopes, 
weighing machines, telephones, and so on have 
only comparatively recently extended his powers of 



3 6 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

perception. He cannot see the bones of his body ; 
he can only feel the position of some of them. An 
X-ray apparatus, however, can help his eyes and 
his fingers to do these things. In the same way he is 
unaware, unaided, of the beautiful colours in the 
inside of his body. The soft tread of a fly, and the 
murmur of dust being deposited all around him, 
is not distinguishable by his ear, but a microphone 
could enlarge these sounds to the patter of hail. 
Such a magnification makes one realize how limited 
are our direct powers of perception. 

In the second place man inherits a social environ- 
ment. Most of us are born into a home, have school 
companions, friends, and acquaintances; we are 
members of a church or a trade union or a parish. 
We find ready-made institutions, books which have 
been read and laws which have been obeyed for 
hundreds of years a mass of established tradition 
and belief. All these influences surround us from 
birth with rules of conduct, social taboos and pro- 
hibitions, shaping the greater part of our behaviour 
and colouring our thoughts until we die. Our 
attitude towards our parents or our children, to 
individuals in other social classes, towards religion, 
politics, and so on, is more or less determined by this 
social environment. We have customs and beliefs 
which are scarcely more than historical relics of our 
savage origin. We have taboos about food, about 
thunder. We are still very close to primitive man 
in outlook, temperament, and social background a 



THE PARADOX OF SCIENCE 37 

fact which becomes evident in times of danger and 
of great excitement. It is easier to see the cave- 
man in others than in ourselves. Only about ten 
thousand generations, after all, separate us from 
our savage ancestors. As I sit here in Central 
London I can imagine my parents and grandparents 
and all my ancestors standing in succession one 
behind the other stretching southwards to the sea. 
Only my grandfather, my father, and myself are 
aware of the existence of this procession, and we 
do not know its full significance. But looking back 
along the line we can see that long before the 
procession has reached the outskirts of Greater 
London our ancestors have become naked wander- 
ing savages. Throughout Surrey and Sussex they 
become increasingly ape-like, and by the time the 
sea is reached they can hardly be distinguished 
from the tailless apes. Civilization is almost 
within earshot. Our ancestors were agriculturists 
and metal workers on the threshold of this building, 
and in the passage outside they are reading books 
and presently suggesting that the way to find out 
about the world is to make experiments with it. 

So here you see man's historical background a 
background which we must never forget when we 
are discussing the meaning of our science, our 
religions, and our philosophies. At each successive 
stage in history man is apt to regard his explanation 
of the world as final and complete, ignorant of the 
fact that his explanation is little more than a reflec- 



38 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

tion of the ideas and beliefs of his own particular 
scene in this historic pageant. 

When I set out to tell you what science is, or 
indeed when anyone sets out to tell you really and 
truly what anything is, as if the explanation were 
the last word on the subject, you will, I hope, 
find yourself doubting its finality. All explana- 
tions must be examined in their evolutionary 
setting. I stress this point because our newly found 
ability to look at ourselves and our ideas in this 
way is, to my mind, one of the most significant 
changes that have been brought about by the science 
of the last century. That change is one of the 
greatest contributions of science to education. 
Whether educationists have, in their field, exploited 
this fact to the fullest possible extent is another 
matter. 

There is another reason why my task of defining 
science is difficult. The traditional picture of the 
scientist as a bespectacled individual, so immersed 
in his researches in his laboratory that he is uncon- 
scious of the havoc his work is producing in the 
outside world, is not entirely a caricature. It is, 
in fact, often true. The scientist is usually so absorbed 
in his tiny specialized field that he rarely has 
time or opportunity to think about the social effect of 
his labours or to look in perspective at the movement 
of which he is a unit. Science is a very absorbing 
pursuit, and it may be that the mental concentration 
which it requires provides an escape from the trials 



THE PARADOX OF SCIENCE 39 

of everyday life. Nevertheless the time has gone 
when the scientist could legitimately separate him- 
self from the rest of his fellow-men in the belief that 
his scientific interests were his own and that they 
affected no one. It is true that Faraday's early 
studies of electricity were primarily of laboratory 
interest. Later on industrialists saw in the practical 
application of his work a possible source of fresh 
profits. But this generation, living in a world of 
electrical devices and of industrial disorganization, 
is being taught by bitter experience that it is 
disastrous to keep science and its industrial appli- 
cations in water-tight compartments. The scientist 
and his work cannot be separated from the rest 
of his changing universe. Science has social roots 
and social consequences. 

We are all of us continually making this false 
separation even with the most everyday things. 
For example, you have a pencil or a cigarette in 
your hand, and you easily think of it as a thing by 
itself, a separately existing object. But is it? It is a 
cigarette in your hand. Your hand is attached to 
your body, your body sits in a chair, the chair is on 
the floor, the floor is in a building, the building 
in on the earth, the earth is part of an assembly of 
planets careering round the sun, and the sun and 
our solar system are only part of other systems. 

The point is, that we easily separate off for ex- 
amination tiny separate fractions the solar system, 
the earth, the building, the floor, the body, the 



40 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

hand, the cigarette. But notice that we only do 
this for simplicity's sake, to make our exami- 
nation more easy. The separation is nevertheless 
quite artificial. We cut our cigarette out of the 
universe as if it were a separately existing entity. 
But there is no such thing as a cigarette in itself. 
No one has ever seen one, it is a figment of the 
imagination, a pure abstraction. In the same way 
it is not easy to make ourselves remember that this 
cigarette we have so boldly plucked from the rest 
of the universe is now different from what it was a 
moment ago, and from what it will be in a moment 
to come. There is a continuous process of change 
going on, so that to say our cigarette preserves its 
identity through time and space is also a pure 
abstraction. Of course it is easy to appreciate this 
point when a burning cigarette is changing rapidly 
before our eyes, but the same considerations apply 
to everything else we so easily call an object a 
piece of iron, a stone, the planet on which we live. 
The world you and I perceive is a world of perpetual 
change of which we are an integral part. 

I stress this point because I want to show you 
that our common-sense way of looking at the world, 
regarding it as composed of a number of separate 
objects, may not tell us the whole story. Many of the 
growing-pains of science have arisen from this fact. 
Once an object has been separated off and given a 
name we seem to expect the object to persist un- 
changed because the name persists. 



THE PARADOX OF SCIENCE 41 

What does it matter in practice? one may ask. 
Very little for most purposes. We do, in fact, live 
the greater part of our lives as if the objects we 
handle were permanent and separate things. For- 
tunate it is for science that we do so, for much of 
its framework is in practice built round this con- 
ception of permanence. In the newer physics, 
however, these ideas matter a great deal. Only a 
few years ago the indestructibility of matter and the 
indestructibility of energy were accepted almost as 
religious beliefs in science, so accurately did matter 
and energy maintain their separateness in practice. 
Then came the newer knowledge given us by the 
study of electricity, and these hard and fast ideas of 
permanence had to be abandoned when radium and 
similar substances were found to discharge tiny 
electrified particles. In the face of an extended 
experience the old abstractions of permanent 
separate matter and permanent separate energy 
broke down. Matter in certain circumstances dis- 
solved into energy. 

These are not mere manufactured difficulties. 
The perplexities stand out as soon as one attempts 
to lay down a basis for accurate knowledge, and if 
one ignores them one builds on a basis of falsehood. 
The answer to the question "What is Science?" is 
then no mere definition or form of words. It will be 
found by studying the scientist at work. Outside 
the realm of pure mathematics there is little that 
can be described by mere definition. We can tell 



42 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

what anything is only by examining the process 
which exposes it, and by studying it in relation to 
the wider processes of which it is a part. We do not 
define things into existence. 

I propose then to set out the position we have 
reached so far : 

(1) We must regard any knowledge we acquire 

about the world in the setting of man's 
historical evolution. 

(2) Both we ourselves and the world of which we 

are a part are in a continual state of change. 
It is untrue to say that there is nothing new 
under the sun. In a sense there is something 
different under the sun every moment. 

(3) These world changes penetrate to us through 

our sense organs. Not only are these limited 
in power and range but they also have an 
evolutionary history. Tools and scientific 
instruments are inventions for extending 
their powers. 

(4) Science studies the changing world by the 

method of abstraction. The scientist 
separates off from the rest of the universe 
any object he wishes to study. The method 
of abstraction sounds difficult, but it is, in 
fact, the method of ordinary discussion. 

May I explain what I mean by the method of 
abstraction? If you are considering how high a 
ball will rise when you throw it into the air you 



THE PARADOX OF SCIENCE 43 

are not concerned with the colour or chemical 
nature of the ball or when and where the ball was 
made. You are concerned only with its shape, size, 
and weight, and with wind resistance. Any other 
sphere with the same shape, size, and weight 
would do equally well. We have ignored what, for 
immediate purposes, is irrelevant and have ab- 
stracted those things which are significant for the 
purpose in hand. From this process there emerges 
a common principle at work, on which one relies 
in explanation. 

An abstraction therefore, although it sounds 
complicated, is really a simplification. By means of 
abstraction irrelevancies are stripped away and 
fundamental likenesses between different objects are 
thereby disclosed. 

An explanation consists in describing complex events in 
terms of simplified abstractions. 

"Well," I can hear some of you grimly remarking, 
"now we know." "Why is it," you ask, "that scien- 
tists use so many unfamiliar words that their talk 
sounds like a foreign language? Why cannot they 
bring themselves down to the level of the ordinary 
man?" 

It is not pure perversity : there is a defence. A hen 
crosses the road and I ask, "Why does that hen 
cross the road?" A satisfactory answer is, apparently, 
"Because she wants to get to the other side." I inquire 
how you know what the hen wants. You cannot tell 
me that your evidence of what the hen wants to do 



44 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

is derived from the fact that she actually does cross 
the road, for that would be begging the question. 
How do you know what the hen wants? You may 
dislike this persistence, for I suspect you have been 
transferring to the hen your own private feelings 
about roads and walking. When I begin to explain, 
however, how it is that the hen crosses the road, 
and I use in my explanation words like "external 
stimuli," "conditioned reflexes," "motor reaction," 
"visual reception," you begin to abuse me because 
I am talking a foreign language. The fact is that 
the whole question of language is a very vital part 
of the process of explanation and the means of 
arriving at scientific truth. 

The scientist has to distinguish between two kinds 
of statement. In the first place there are statements 
about the so-called external world (it is not external 
for we are pieces of it). For example, this room is 
20 feet square. This paper is white. That note is 
E flat. These are statements that can be verified. 
I can communicate them to you with assurance 
because I know that you can verify them if you take 
enough trouble. The verification may be extremely 
difficult and most of us have to rely upon indivi- 
duals with special knowledge and elaborate appara- 
tus to verify them for us. For example, you will not 
be able easily to verify the statement that the speed 
of light is 186,000 miles per second. You have to 
rely for the truth of that statement upon the fact 
that this figure has been arrived at independently 



THE PARADOX OF SCIENCE 45 

by scientists working in many different laboratories. 
It is with these public affairs that science operates, 
and only those things which can be verified publicly 
are included in the term scientific knowledge. 

We may, nevertheless, receive pleasure from a 
public discussion on a private matter on literature 
or on art. These are statements about private 
feelings. "The wind bloweth where it listeth" is 
poetry not meteorology. A phrase like "Nature 
abhors a vacuum" is not a scientific explanation of 
the reason why a tube with one end closed, from 
which air has been expelled, immediately fills with 
water if the open end be immersed in that liquid ; 
and yet the phrase "Nature abhors a vacuum" 
may be found in text-books even to-day. Science 
knows nothing about this ill-defined dislike of a 
vacuum on the part of Nature. Dislike is an expression 
of personal feeling. Of course, popular language 
is honeycombed with these expressions, and the 
language of a scientist appears dull and complicated 
to a layman because the scientist has to exclude 
these poetic, colourful, but, for scientific purposes, 
meaningless descriptions. His explanations must be 
publicly verifiable. 

To devote so much space to these considerations 
may appear excessive. It is this scientific method of 
public investigation, however, which has been 
mainly responsible for the vast changes in civilized 
life which have become apparent during the last 
hundred years. It has made ours a different world 



46 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

from that of our great-grandparents. Yet it can 
hardly be said to be in common practice outside 
scientific laboratories. Man, in fact, has not yet 
caught up with his own method of investigation. 
He is one of the changing objects in this changing 
world, and he changes slowly. His schools and his 
laws, and those social institutions which settle so 
much of his belief and behaviour, still drag slowly 
behind. He still has vain imaginings, fears, and 
personal egoisms which colour his discussion and 
argument. 

One need not be learned in scientific matters in 
order to acquire the point of view I have here out- 
lined. You will find, I suggest, that if you avoid 
private explanations in discussion, restricting your- 
self and your friends to public matters that can be 
verified, truth will acquire a new and cleaner 
complexion. Motives will be verified not by personal 
assurances, but by an examination of actual be- 
haviour. Discussions that might have finished in 
personal bickerings and estrangements may resolve 
themselves into collective attempts to obtain and 
examine evidence. 



2. SCIENCE IN REVOLT 

I HAVE tried to make it clear that the scientist 
approaches the matter-of-fact world in a manner 
not really very different from that of the man in 
the street. The scientist in his capacity as scientist, 
however, is prepared to talk only about certain 
things, and to offer as satisfactory only certain kinds 
of explanation. I have tried to show, too, just how 
the scientist, and for that matter the layman also, 
sets about the difficult task of examining the world 
into which he was born. I have also stressed the 
fact that the explanatory language of science does 
not include any reference to private feelings, but 
only to public matters; and that so-called public 
objects were really abstractions of a changing 
universe parts chipped out of the world for the 
purpose of examination. 

I want you to look a little more closely at the 
scientific man and at his historical background. 
For science, as we have seen, cannot be properly 
understood except in relation to its background, 
and the material that this background presents to 
the scientist for study,v, Progress may give the 
appearance of steady growth, but when one looks 
back, at times it appears to have been made by 
jumps. 

Take Language. Have you ever stopped to con- 
sider what an extraordinary invention that was 



48 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

a means for expressing feelings, indicating external 
objects, and explaining an argument. It is not diffi- 
cult to imagine how the ape-man learned to associate 
a particular danger with a particular call. Individuals 
with throats and lungs and nervous systems built 
according to the same plan might be expected to 
give much the same cry in an emergency. It would 
be a public word for a private feeling. But what 
genius hit upon the idea of making a particular 
sound stand for an external object? This sound means 
a stone, that stands for a cloud, and so on. We can, 
of course, imagine ways in which this might arise. 
For example, as soon as the hand had developed 
the power of gripping, so that things could be used, 
the sound expressing the emotion aroused by the 
use of the thing might well become the name of the 
object. One of our ancestors picks up a fallen branch 
and swish . . . swish . . . goes his stick. I am not, of 
course, suggesting that a word like vacuum-sweeper 
originated in that way ! But however it happened, 
it was a revolutionary step in history. 

For science it was important in two ways. It meant 
in the first place that it was going to be much easier 
to concentrate attention on the object in future. 
Give a dog no name at all and it is as good as non- 
existent. Give an object a name and it seems to 
acquire a separate existence. We can then play with 
it, use it, and experiment with it. It becomes an 
object of study. But it meant also that an object 
was being represented by a sound. It was the begin- 



SCIENCE IN REVOLT 49 

ning of speech currency. Individuals could exchange 
sounds instead of the objects they represented. It 
was possible for one ape-man to consign another 
elsewhere without actually going to the trouble of 
taking him to the place. It was a form of economy in 
action. It was a type of symbolism, the substitution 
of a vocal sound for a concrete object. You will 
see directly that the next step in this amazing 
advance was a form of economy in thought that led 
directly to mathematics. 

This was the invention of a picture or a special 
mark to represent an object, the sound for the object, 
or the idea of the object. In musical notation the 
mark stands merely for the sound. In pictorial art 
the mark stands for the object although the private 
feelings of the artist may be also represented. In 
writing or printing the marks stand for the object 
and its sound. Roar, for example, not only means a 
noise, but sounds one. When the object is past 
yesterday, for example the word stands for the 
idea of yesterday. And when the mark came to be 
merely a symbol for the idea of the object, for the 
abstraction, in fact, we have the beginnings of 
mathematical symbolism. The idea is quite simple, 
and worth mastering. Take the idea of number, for 
instance. I seem to remember a picture by Heath 
Robinson a cave-man sitting on the ground, .gazing 
perplexedly at three shells he had placed side by 
side. It was called, if I remember correctly, "The 
Birth of the Idea of Three." At one side of the 



50 SCIENCE, IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

picture stood his cave-wife holding new-born trip- 
lets. The birth of the idea of three ! What I want 
to bring out is that at some stage in the early 
history of man, number as an idea, apart from the 
objects numbered, dawned upon man. It was an 
abstraction forced upon him by his experience 
three stones, three clubs, three trees. ... It enabled 
man to see beyond the individual object and to deal 
with objects as classes. It was the first step in the 
history of mathematics; the second step in the 
history of science. It became possible to put down 
a mark a stroke, to represent one anything, and a 
different mark a thing like a curled-up snake, for 
six. Later, very much later, came the extremely 
sophisticated idea of including nothing or zero among 
the numbers. 

Mankind was now equipped with three essential 
ideas : 

(1) The power of recognizing a separate object 

or an aspect of an object. This is the power 
of abstraction ; 

(2) The idea of using a mark or symbol to repre- 

sent that abstraction ; 

(3) The idea of making a number or a sign stand 

for measure or quantity. 

We can see how man has used these three ideas in 
his scientific analysis of the world around him. He 
has simplified the complicated things of life, and he 
has dealt with aspects of them numerically. You 



SCIENCE IN REVOLT 51 

are yourself, for example, a whole medley of ab- 
stractions which can be isolated and measured. 

Consider your speech. Your throat is a source 
of sounds, and for a complete understanding 
sounds must be studied sounds isolated from you 
as a person. The scientist, therefore, sets up a con- 
venient sound-producing agency something he can 
change and experiment with, unhampered by a 
living being. Your body is a source of heat and 
therefore the scientist will have to study how heat 
is radiated or conducted away from a surface. It 
is better for him to experiment with a whole 
series of surfaces, unhampered by a particular living 
being. You consume food a number of com- 
plicated chemical processes take place inside your 
body. The scientist finds it necessary to study 
these chemical changes in detail under conditions 
where measurements can more easily be made 
outside the body, in specially constructed glass 
tubes. 

You see what has happened. When the scientist 
comes across complicated things he breaks them 
up into a number of aspects or abstractions which 
can be separately measured and studied, and after- 
wards considered together in an attempt to explain 
the working of the whole. Science is a revolt against 
the apparent wholeness of things. It tears to pieces, 
and puts together again. Let me suggest the fol- 
lowing experiment to you. Decide on some object, 
mention all the aspects of it that suggest themselves 



52 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

to you, and see whether they appear to you to be 
measurable. Do not restrict yourself merely to those 
that appeal to the eye, but also to all your other 
sense organs. Try the game with different kinds of 
objects a chair, a dog, the fire. Consider such 
characteristics as size, colour, sound, taste, bright- 
ness, hunger, fear, happiness. Ask yourself what you 
would need in order to measure and estimate these 
things. Ask yourself how you would measure them. If 
you cannot find out how some of these character- 
istics can be measured it may be due to the fact 
that they are not public but private aspects of the 
object, and that they are not measurable at all. For 
measuring is a public matter. 

What I am really asking you to do is to look at the 
world objectively. Here let me confess to a rather 
cynical but amusing game I often play. To be suc- 
cessful at it you must practise it. Next time someone 
gives you a long, involved explanation of his actions, 
or of what he thinks or believes or asserts, or whai 
his motive was on such and such an occasion, try to 
look at him objectively as a member of the ape 
family making noises, pay the minimum of atten- 
tion consistent with politeness to what he actually 
says, and the maximum of attention to the reason 
why he is telling you all this. You will be surprised 
how unconvincing his explanation sounds. The game 
is an attempt to take a public view of behaviour, 
to treat man as an object in the universe, to study 
him without being befogged by his private descrip- 



SCIENCE IN REVOLT 53 

tions of his own conduct. It is the game of looking 
at man scientifically. 

We see then that science even from its very 
beginning has always issued a challenge: things 
are not what they seem. In this way science is 
always apparently at loggerheads with common 
sense. For common sense always accepts the 
traditional, while science is always just fresh from 
new experience, and from taking things to pieces. 
It is for this reason that so many of the advances 
of science even those which are most theoretical 
can be traced directly to the material needs of man. 
For man must live, and his scientific theories must 
be the theories of practice or he will not survive. 
Sooner or later he will fall foul of hard fact. Progress 
comes from the continual clash between theory and 
practice between the abstraction he makes and the 
reality he encounters. 

In this way the traditional belief that the Earth 
was the centre of the universe was overthrown to- 
wards the close of the Middle Ages. Trade on both 
land and sea was rapidly expanding ; Columbus was 
making his great experimental voyage to America 
and the need was arising for accurate knowledge of 
tides, of magnetic deviation, of latitude and longi- 
tude. The skies came under closer scrutiny, and 
the accepted scheme of the heavens, as embodied 
in the theology of the times, was threatened 
with examination. The Church threw her whole 
weight against the new ideas once it was realized 



54 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

that her authority was threatened. I need not repeat 
the well-known stories of the trial of Galileo and 
the sufferings of Kepler. They are worth reading 
and are told in most histories of science. These 
men fought the battle against established tradition 
which has gone on throughout the ages. 

The scientist, whatever may be his individual 
character, belongs to a class that openly avows a 
revolutionary policy, a class which challenges the 
accepted, the complacent, the uncritical and the 
doctrinaire. Science will accept nothing that rests 
merely on authority. In matters of belief about the 
physical universe science is an ever-present challenge 
to authority; and the scientist turns to the world 
about him to justify his challenge. The discovery 
of truth is not in itself a disturbing event. What is 
upsetting is the possibility that if the new truth is 
admitted and the knowledge acted upon, drastic 
changes may have to be made in the comfort and 
well-being of certain groups of individuals. When 
it became clear, after a direct appeal to the world 
of actuality, that men were no longer prepared to 
believe that the Earth was the centre of the universe, 
the authority of religious orthodoxy was directly 
challenged, and a revolutionary utterance had to 
be stifled at birth. Three hundred years later estab- 
lished authority was still sufficiently strong to put 
up a strenuous fight against Darwin's theory of 
man's close affinity with all the other beasts of the 
field. 



SCIENCE IN REVOLT 55 

The fight has always gone on, nor is the reason 
difficult to discover. Society has developed two 
kinds of institution. There are scientific institutions 
which exist for the discovery of natural knowledge 
research laboratories and learned societies. There 
is no authority vested in their hands other than the 
right to pursue their investigations in so far as funds 
permit. Beyond this they need do nothing, and 
society expects nothing of them. Then there are 
those institutions, such as the Church and the Law, 
whose function it is not to extend, but to preserve 
existing knowledge. Since the object of all scientific 
institutions is to make discoveries which must affect 
belief, social institutions, hindered by vested interests 
which have grown up around them, must always 
lag behind the newer knowledge and offer resistance 
to its acceptance. The history of science provides 
the evidence that this statement is no theory. Science 
by its very nature challenges the idea of fixity of 
belief, and in virtue of that very fact is always in 
revolt. But in the last resort the force of actual 
demonstration has always triumphed against the 
forces of ignorance, however well entrenched they 
may have been. 

It is hardly necessary to remind you that science 
is not without error. Scientists are themselves part 
of that great procession that stretches from ape 
through Adam to Einstein, and scientific standards 
now considered essential were unknown in the 
past. Moreover, it is not difficult to find illustra- 



56 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

tions of the way in which modern standards are 
ignored. One hears of discussions on The Evolution 
of the Universe at scientific gatherings, in which 
lack of precise information is compensated for by 
a profusion of speculation, and in which an 
objective observer would be surprised to hear that 
the evidence for life on other planets was "personal 
feeling" and the future of the universe was con- 
ditioned by "personal beliefs" about survival after 
death. 

The history of science reveals four outstanding 
challenges to accepted belief. In each, science has 
given visual proofs that beliefs held without evidence, 
and accepted merely on authority, have been false. 
First there was the movement that deposed the 
Earth from its accepted position at the centre of 
the universe. That was the first great blow at man's 
egoism. Second, there was the great generalization 
associated with the name of Darwin, a theory 
which gave a great shock to all those who believed 
in special creation. Nowadays we are accustomed 
to evolutionary ideas and accept our position among 
the mammals as a matter of course. It is not easy to 
remember that the story of Adam and Eve and the 
Serpent was widely thought to be an historical 
account of the creation and fall of man. Much 
of the fabric of orthodox religious belief was 
woven around the story. A feeling of uneasiness 
began to make itself felt among honest-minded 
religious people when it became apparent that the 



SCIENCE IN REVOLT 57 

fossil record pointed to a different interpretation. 
Some, of course, refused to consider the evidence 
of fossils Hugh Miller, the Scots geologist, is said 
to have insisted that the fossils had been placed 
specially in position by God to test men and their 
allegiance to Him. One cannot help sympathizing 
with those who, having no conception of the evolu- 
tionary nature of knowledge and truth, and taking 
their stand on the literal truth of Genesis, found 
their whole position undermined. It was not sur- 
prising that they turned their faces resolutely from 
the newer ideas. 

The stubborn ignorance of established institutions 
can perhaps best be realized from the well-known 
passage at arms at the British Association in 1860 
between Bishop Wilberforce and Huxley, the great 
protagonist of Evolution. Bishop Wilberforce, facing 
Huxley with a smiling insolence, begged to know 
was it through his grandfather or his grandmother 
that he claimed descent from a monkey? Huxley 
turned to his neighbour and said, "The Lord hath 
delivered him into my hands," and rising to his feet 
he made his memorable reply, "I have certainly 
said that a man has no reason to be ashamed to 
have an ape for his forefather. If there were an 
ancestor whom I should feel shame in recalling, it 
would rather be a man of restless and versatile 
intellect who plunges into scientific questions with 
which he has no acquaintance, only to obscure 
them by aimless rhetoric and skilled appeals to 



5 8 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

prejudice." Of course the effect of the discussion 
was to give the new viewpoint a publicity it would 
not otherwise have received. 

These two revolts, led by Copernicus and Darwin, 
paved the way for others. The third challenge was 
to the belief that the matter of which the body is 
composed and the processes that go on in the body 
are necessarily fundamentally different in kind from 
those that proceed in the ordinary material world 
around us. This was the next step in establishing 
the uniformity of Nature. And lastly there is to-day 
the movement which seeks to break definitely with 
the world of restricted common sense and offers 
us a universe finite in extent, continually expand- 
ing, incapable of detailed description in terms of 
common experience, and only to be described by 
means of abstruse mathematical symbols. 

It is the driving force of science that brings it into 
revolt in the manner I have shown. This does not 
mean that individual scientists are themselves 
rebels against prejudice. On the contrary, in com- 
mon with the rest of mankind, they have their 
prejudices, they are biased, and endeavour to ex- 
plain away anything that makes their own accepted 
beliefs uncomfortable. No one has adequate evidence 
for ninety per cent of the beliefs he holds, and indi- 
vidual scientists are not different in this respect from 
the rest of mankind. 



3. SCIENCE IN ACTION 

LET us now turn to some of the material of science 
in order to study the methods which have been 
evolved for its examination. The piece of the 
universe I propose to ask you to examine is some- 
thing which has never been seen but which everyone 
has felt the air. We have felt it strike our faces, it 
has chilled us to the bone, we have heard it howl 
and shriek, we have smelt it but we have never 
seen it. And yet, unseen as it has been, "blowing 
where it listeth," we have mastered it and turned 
it to our own use. How has this been done? 

The range of motions and of pressures of the air is 
enormous. Place your face close to a loud-speaker or 
to earphones and you can detect no air disturbance ; 
and yet the very fact that you can hear sounds 
shows that the air actually is in gentle motion. You 
wave your hand close to your face and you can feel 
a gentle breeze. Outside in the street a piece of 
paper is being blown to the housetops, the wind 
pressure upon it is as great as its weight. You must 
have seen a hoarding or a deeply rooted tree levelled 
by the sheer force of the wind. The pilot of an 
aeroplane travelling at 400 miles per hour would 
probably break his arm if he suddenly exposed il 
to the direct blast of the wind. It is this capacity 
for exercising pressure which air in motion possesses 
that scientists have turned to advantage. 



60 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

What else do we know about air? It has weight, 
of course, which can easily be verified by weighing 
a flask full of air and then when pumped empty. 
What else? Well, try this experiment. Light a ciga- 
rette. Draw in a mouthful of smoke. Bring your 
mouth close to a polished surface say a sheet of 
glass, a polished surface of table, or a sheet of 
paper. Now breathe the smoke gently on to the 
surface, without too much draught. Look how the 
smoke seems to cling to the surface. Now blow very 
gently along the surface, and notice how little waves 
appear on the surface of the layer of smoke, rapidly 
rolling up into a sort of eddying motion, and break- 
ing up almost like spray. The smoke still hangs on 
close to the surface. It seems to be sticky. Is it just 
the smoke that is sticky or is air also sticky? How 
can we find out? 

How would you find out if a liquid were sticky? 
You would dip something into it,, say'your hand, 
and see if the liquid stuck to the surface. Make 
the experiment. Put a coin in a bowl of water, rub 
the surface of the coin with the water while it is 
immersed and then pull it up into the air. When 
you return it to the water you will find that the 
coin is covered with bubbles where the air has 
stuck to its surface. Air is sticky. 

So air is heavy, it is sticky, and it can exert a 
fairly strong pressure against a surface on which it 
beats directly. 

Have you ever noticed that if you are standing 



SCIENCE IN ACTION 61 

in a wind and want to listen carefully you turn 
your head round so that the wind does not beat 
directly on to the ear, but moves smoothly past it? 
What happens to this pressure when the wind does 
not meet the surface dead on but runs across it? 

Make this experiment. Take a flat sheet of 
paper and hold it with both hands, by a thumb 
and forefinger at two adjacent corners. The other 
two corners will droop away from you. Now blow 
steadily and strongly across the top of the paper 
from the front to back. Although you are blowing 
along the top and not on the under surface of the 
paper, you will find the paper gradually rising until 
it is almost horizontal, as if it were being forced 
up from underneath or sucked up from above. We 
conclude that this pressure exerted by moving air 
does not merely offer resistance to movement 
straight through it, but if the surface is placed 
edgeways to the wind, or if the surface moves edge- 
ways through the wind, a lifting force upwards is 
produced on that surface. This is the principle of 
the aeroplane wing. If the wing can only be driven 
forward, it will at the same time be sucked upwards. 
Broadly speaking, to solve the problem of aeroplane 
flight we have to ask how it is possible to get the 
greatest lifting effect from the wind with the least 
expenditure of effort in driving the wing forward 
against the opposition of the wind. 

Consider an aeroplane. Strip from it all the things 
that do not matter for our purpose. Strip away the 



62 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

wheels, the under-carriage, the cabin ; eliminate the 
tail and the fuselage, everything, in fact, except 
the wing surface and the propeller. We ought to 
keep the engine, because the propeller must be 
driven, but if the presence of the engine makes it 
too complicated, throw the engine also overboard. 
All we want is a wing surface and a rotating pro- 
peller. The propeller is so shaped that as it is spun 
it acts like a fan, buffeting the air, and grabbing 
it to itself and discharging it behind in a steady 
stream. As it pushes the air away from itself back- 
wards the propeller is at the same time pushed 
forward. Have you ever stood on ice and tried to 
push something away from you, and found that you 
were also pushing yourself back at the same time? 
We have a similar situation here. The principle is 
a general law in mechanics action and reaction 
are equal and opposite. When I was a boy we used 
to make a steamboat by getting an egg, which had 
been emptied through a small hole at one end, 
filling it with water, resting it on four vertical nails 
on the boat, and boiling the water in the egg by 
means of a candle. As the steam was driven out 
through the hole, the back pressure, or the reaction 
of the steam on the air, pushed away the boat in 
the opposite direction. The same principle was at 
work. In the aeroplane the propeller carrying with 
it, of course, the rest of the aeroplane pushes itself 
forward by kicking against the air. As the wing is 
thus driven forward, the suction effect on the upper 



SCIENCE IN ACTION 63 

surface of the wing comes into play ; a great draught 
is created by its own motion forward, and the whole 
machine is sucked up. The machine is in flight. 

Of course there are all sorts of complications in 
practice. You cannot keep the propeller turning 
without a fairly heavy engine which has to be 
lifted. You cannot lift such a heavy mass of material 
and send it along at high speeds and expect it to 
hold together with string. A great deal of weighty 
structure is needed to hold it together, and that 
extra weight has also to be lifted. Moreover, as the 
aeroplane is rushing through the air at great speeds, 
these extra parts are offering resistance to the air 
they act as an obstruction. And in order to drive 
against this you require stronger and heavier engines. 
There are a whole series of further complications, 
but I shall limit our discussion to a consideration 
of air pressures only. 

There are two problems of importance that call 
for solution : 

(1) How should the exposed parts of the machine 
be shaped, in order that when these parts meet the 
onrushing wind during flight the drag or resistance 
is as small as possible? To answer this question we 
must study the way in which resistance depends on 
shape. 

(2) What lifting force and what resistance is 
experienced when a wing of a particular shape 
is moved through the air at some definite speed? 
We must study the relation of lifting force to speed. 



64 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

Let us see how the scientific man attempts to 
provide an answer to these two questions. 

For this purpose I want you to go with me to 
an Aerodynamics Laboratory. We enter a large hall 
down the centre of which runs a single piece of 
apparatus, in appearance like a long wooden box, 
seven feet square and about forty feet in length, 
rigidly fixed to the ground on metal supports so 
that it stands about ten feet above the ground. This 
long object is not really a box, for it is open at both 
ends, so that it is more like a long horizontal wooden 
tunnel suspended in mid-air. It is approached from 
the ground about half-way along its length by a 
flight of wooden steps leading to a glass door in the 
side of the tunnel. Let us mount the steps, open the 
glass door, and step into the apparatus. We find 
ourselves in an elongated space seven feet high, 
seven feet wide, and about forty feet long, opening 
into the outer room or hall at both ends. Not, 
however, quite freely, for at one end the passage 
is blocked by a propeller. Through the centre of 
the floor of the tunnel there projects vertically a 
metal rod, fixed to the top of which is a beautiful 
little model of an aeroplane, complete with wings, 
struts, body, airscrew, tail, rudder and fins, and so 
on. As we look we hear a click from below and the 
propeller at the end of the tunnel begins to turn, 
slowly at first, then faster and faster, sucking the 
air through the tunnel in a steady stream. It soon 
becomes clear that if we wait much longer we shall 



SCIENCE IN ACTION 65 

find ourselves in a terrific gale. We are out just in 
time, for, with a roar, the wind is tearing along the 
channel at a speed of nearly sixty miles an hour. 
From the safety of the steps we look inside through 
the closed glass door; the little model aeroplane, 
perched securely on its vertical rod, is swaying very 
slightly almost imperceptibly. Nothing more seems 
to happen, so we descend the steps the roar of the 
wind is beginning to make our ears throb. Below 
we find two people at work, oblivious to the in- 
tolerable noise. One is seated just below the spot 
where the model aeroplane rests in the tunnel. He 
is busy placing delicate weights on to a horizontal 
metal beam, attached to the rod which goes through 
the floor of the tunnel to the model above. We 
discover that he is balancing with weights the wind 
forces on the model, so that he can tell with great 
accuracy how much lift and how much resistance 
the model machine experiences in a known wind 
speed. He is, in fact, weighing the forces on this 
small model aeroplane. After each set of weighings 
he signals to his companion, and the roar of the 
wind in the tunnel increases. He then adjusts his 
weights for greater and greater wind speeds. Turn- 
ing to the other man, we find that his job is to keep 
the wind speed steady during each set of weighings 
and to know precisely what speed it is. How does 
he do this? His eye is glued to a microscope focused 
on a bubble inside a glass tube something like a 
spirit-level. A rubber tube is attached to one end 



66 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

of the glass tube and is connected to a hole in the 
side of the tunnel past which the air inside streams. 
He is measuring the speed of the wind in the tunnel. 

But, you may object, the model aeroplane is not 
in flight but at rest, and the air rushed past it. 
Surely that is very different from what happens in 
practice, when the machine moves and the air is 
at rest. But is there any difference? Have you ever 
seen an aeroplane flying against a heavy wind and 
making scarcely any progress? It is flying never- 
theless, and if the pilot were out of sight of the 
ground he would be quite unaware of the wind. 
Anyone who has been in an aeroplane knows that 
there is little sensation of speed. It is the relative 
speed that matters. 

So far we have only seen measurements being 
made on a model, perhaps two feet wide, about 
one-twentieth the scale of the full-size machine. 
The force on the full-size machine is required. How 
can this be obtained from the measurements we have 
seen being recorded? Another question might also 
legitimately be raised. The greatest wind speed 
being used in the wind tunnel was about sixty miles 
per hour, while aeroplanes fly at speeds as high as 
four hundred miles per hour. How can the lifting 
force at the higher speed be found from measure- 
ments taken at lower speeds? 

These are not easy questions to answer in a non- 
technical manner, but I can indicate the direction 
in which answers are to be sought. 



SCIENCE IN ACTION 67 

Look over the shoulder of the man who is balanc- 
ing the forces on the model. He has written down 
in one column the numbers showing the forces, and 
opposite each figure in another column the wind 
speed. We notice a peculiar thing. When the wind 
speed was doubled, the force went up four times. 
When the wind speed was trebled, the force was 
nearly nine times as great. When the wind speed 
was quadrupled, the force was nearly four times 
four that is, sixteen times the original value. There 
seems to be a definite rule by which one could pre- 
dict the forces for very much higher speeds than 
those measured, provided, of course, that the law 
continued to apply. It is important to notice this 
qualification if the law continued to apply. 

A similar argument applies to the question of 
size. It is found that if a model of twice the size, 
but otherwise the same shape, is put in the wind 
tunnel, the forces on it are also four times the 
previous values. If the model is increased to three 
times the size, the forces are increased to nine times, 
and so on. Again, the same type of law appears, 
giving us the possibility of prediction. It is by such 
investigations, together with numerous experimental 
checks on full-size machines, that the scientific man 
is able to use his knowledge of the model to esti- 
mate the behaviour of the full machine. In the same 
way^the designer can make his estimates and plans 
with assurance. 

Let us continue our journey through the labora- 



68 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

tory, leaving the wind tunnel and passing to other 
parts of the large room. On one side is a collection 
of models that have been used in the work, parts 
of machines, model wheels, tail planes, wings of 
innumerable shapes, propellers of all sizes and 
sections, engine radiators. Here is a peculiar piece 
of apparatus designed to discover why in certain 
circumstances a tail or a wing will begin to flutter 
and possibly crumple up when in flight. There are 
complete models set up to investigate the forces 
that arise during spinning. Every aspect of the 
problem has apparently been thought out. Here 
are two investigators absorbed in the peculiar prob- 
lem of predicting how the R 101 behaved just before 
her collapse. They are working from a knowledge 
of the forces she was likely to experience in those 
last few dramatic moments of her flight. In another 
corner stands a long wooden trough along which 
water is slowly and steadily flowing. Upright in the 
centre of the trough is a model of an aeroplane 
part a strut. Thin streams of coloured liquid curl 
and swirl around and past the strut, forming a 
broad eddying wake of turbulent and disturbed 
water in its rear. The same kind of thing happens 
in air. The strut is removed and one of finer shape 
is put in its place. The band of eddying fluid is niti? n 
reduced and less energy is lost in useless disturbance. 
In this way information is gradually forthcoming 
concerning the best shape of the exposed parts of 
an aeroplane, so that the resistance encountered 



SCIENCE IN ACTION 69 

may be reduced to the minimum. In another part 
of the laboratory there is a model of a wind 
tunnel, where experiments are being made in 
order to change and improve the huge instrument 
itself. 

Let us go into one of the workshops. Fine instru- 
ment-making is here the order of the day not the 
standard orthodox instruments offered for sale by 
scientific instrument-makers, but instruments in the 
experimental stage. Here are mechanics and pat- 
tern-makers who must work with extreme fineness, 
for failure or inaccuracy at this stage carries mis- 
takes into all the later stages. 

It is clear that scientific research has a compli- 
cated organization. Any piece of work has a number 
of linkages we might call them horizontal and 
vertical linkages. Horizontally, scientists in the most 
diverse fields are dependent on the results of each 
other's labour. In one laboratory we have seen those 
engaged in aerodynamic research requiring, for 
example, the results of optical research to enable 
them to use reading instruments, requiring the 
work of chemists to provide the gases, dyes, and 
oils most suitable for rendering the flow of the air 
and the water visible, requiring physicists to dis- 
-over the effect of changes in atmospheric pressure 
and temperature during the course of an experi- 
ment, mathematicians to interpret the results found, 
and so on. These and many others form the broad 
horizontal band of research workers, whose constant 



70 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

collaboration is essential for the success of any 
piece of specialist investigation. 

There is a vertical band of linkages, equally in- 
dispensable. At one end of it there are accurate 
workers in metal and wood, who produce the delicate 
machinery required in the investigations; at the 
other those whose job it is to direct and co-ordinate 
the work as a whole. There are all grades of workers 
in this vertical column from mechanics to ad- 
ministrators but each grade is essential to the 
smooth working of the whole. Science is a social 
activity, and by this I mean not only that science 
relies on the community for its support, not only 
that the results of its investigations have important 
social consequences, but also that scientists are a 
solid and closely interlocked group, whose object 
is the pursuit of assured knowledge. 



4. IS THE UNIVERSE MYSTERIOUS? 

I HAVE tried to show science at work behind the 
scenes in order that two things might be appre- 
ciated : first, the close contact with concrete things 
that science persistently maintains, and secondly, 
that nowadays scientific work is not an individual 
activity but a corporate undertaking. It is carried 
on by large groups of workers dependent one upon 
the other for help, understanding, and verification 
public verification I called it, in order to distin- 
guish it from personal or private belief. 

I propose now to discuss a much more difficult 
question one which has become prominent because 
of the efforts which are being made by some scien- 
tific men to interpret scientific discovery and to 
indicate to the man in the street the direction in 
which science is moving. Any attempt to do this 
is very desirable; for the day is long past when 
understanding of a powerful activity like science 
can remain the private possession of a few. But the 
manner in which it has been done has revealed 
what a difficult, and even dangerous, undertaking 
it is. As I understand it, the function of a scientific 
expositor is, first of all, to reveal to his hearers the 
field within which science can operate, and secondly 
to interpret the facts of science within that field. 
A scientist, however, is also a private individual, 
and unless he has clearly delimited his public respon- 



72 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

sibilities, he is likely to be found gaily trespassing 
in a private region where science does not yet 
operate, and holding forth there about the things 
he "believes." 

I cannot illustrate the dangers more clearly than 
by quoting from one of my correspondents. "Would 
you kindly inform me," one writer asks, "if you 
consider the statement 'there is no life after death' 
a scientific one, when you take into consideration 
the altered view scientists now take with regard to 
the atom." Nor is this the only occasion on which 
the same issue of the atom in relation to the "spirit" 
of man has been raised. 

Let me say at once, lest there be any misunder- 
standing, that I would never say that there is no 
life after death. Having been unable, after much 
seeking, to obtain any satisfactory knowledge which 
would even enable me to state in scientific terms 
what the phrase "life after death" means, I cannot 
yet say anything positive about it from a scientific 
point of view. My correspondent, however, goes 
further than I do. His question suggests that modern 
researches into the constitution of the atom do 
provide some information about "life after death." 
I confess that I am completely baffled by the 
apparent relationship between atoms and immor- 
tality, and I doubt if the most sturdy believer in 
psychic research would countenance the suggestion 
of any relationship. And yet the belief is fairly 
widespread that in some peculiar way recent investi- 



IS THE UNIVERSE MYSTERIOUS? 73 

gations into atoms and electrons point to the dis- 
covery of something "spiritual" at the core of 
scientific theory. 

In order to clear the issue let me first draw a 
distinction between two points. I want to contrast 
two questions: "Is Science Mysterious?" and "Is the 
Universe Mysterious?" It is the latter question that 
appears as my title, but actually the question one 
invariably hears discussed is "Is SCIENCE Mysterious?" 
I want to show that the answer to this question is 
definitely "No." There is no mystery in science. 
You can make what answer you like to the other 
question, for it does not come within my province. 
If you ask me as a private individual what I feel 
about it, of course I will tell you, but I should have 
to speak privately and my statement would merely 
have the standing of that of any other individual 
man or woman. It would not have the backing of 
the scientific movement. 

"Is SCIENCE Mysterious?" is the question at issue. 

One often hears it said by those who, having had 
no chance of getting their science at first-hand, 
have had to rely on interpreted information, that 
the world is not deterministic like the inevitable 
workings of a machine. They declare that the closer 
scientists penetrate into the workings of Nature, 
the clearer it is becoming that in the last resort 
things happen of their own volition which is, of 
course, only another way of saying for no apparent 
reason. They say that this indeterminism or "free- 



74 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

will" is to be seen in the minute details of the 
structure of the universe in the behaviour of the 
electron, and that it thus follows that in large-scale 
events old-fashioned determinism is dead, and that 
human free-will is an established fact. 

First let me say something about the historical 
setting of this theme. Of course the Greeks argued 
about determinism, but its modern phase begins 
about the time of Newton in the seventeenth cen- 
tury. More than any other man Newton organized 
into definite scientific laws our knowledge of certain 
aspects of Nature in particular, facts about the 
solar system. He showed that the movements of 
planets in the remote past fitted in with his genera- 
lizations, and that his laws could be used for pur- 
poses of prediction. Throughout the eighteenth and 
nineteenth centuries the study of mechanics with 
which Newton had been specially concerned passed 
from success to success, and the application of the 
laws of mechanics to engineering practice was fol- 
lowed by remarkable achievements. Newton who, 
by the way, was a very religious man thus un- 
wittingly laid the foundations of a form of mechanical 
materialism which reached its zenith in the nine- 
teenth century. The world came to be regarded as 
a vast complicated piece of machinery a clockwork 
mechanism which, having once been set in motion, 
with all its intricate interlocking detail, ran smoothly 
and relentlessly along its predestined course, accord- 
ing to the laws laid down by Newton. 



IS THE UNIVERSE MYSTERIOUS? 75 

Much has happened since that time to alter the 
setting of this picture, but from what I have already 
stated you will recognize that this mechanistic ex- 
planation was a highly public view of the world, a 
view which in actual fact has had tremendous success 
in explaining and describing the visible behaviour 
of material things, not only on our little earth but 
throughout the solar system. Naturally, side by side 
with this outlook there existed, and there still exists, 
that private view of human behaviour which says 
"I am master of my destiny, I can do this or that 
just as I wish; my will is free." It was natural that 
all those institutions and opinions associated with 
the private belief in free-will should feel that this 
powerful and successful piece of scientific machinery 
might at any moment try to explain away personal 
conduct as it had explained the machine. It is 
possible that they felt that any such attempt would 
be a threat to personal happiness. Therein arises 
the traditional antagonism between science and 
religion. 

Now, certain things have happened in science to 
change this picture slightly. I refer to the theory 
of relativity and to the quantum theory. Not that 
I propose to explain either relativity or the quantum 
theory, but I shall try to show how these new 
theories affect the problem of determinism. 

It would be well, first of all, to explain in greater 
detail what scientists mean by a "scientific law" 
and by "observed facts." Everyone, given the right 



76 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

kind of apparatus and the right kind of skill, can 
verify "facts" for himself. Facts are the same for 
everybody. A "scientific law" is a general statement 
which covers and unifies observed facts. Let us take 
a simple example to show how the scientist arrives 
at his scientific laws. 

You know those "Try your Strength" machines 
that one finds in fairs and recreation grounds and 
on piers in fact, anywhere where there is time and 
money to waste. One is given a hammer and is 
told to strike upon a block ; the strength of one's 
blow can be seen by the rise of a ball which travels 
up a column. If your strength is as the strength of 
ten a bell rings, otherwise you fail to get your money 
back. The principle of the thing is that the strength 
of your blow is measured by the height to which 
the indicator rises. Suppose you strike the block with 
a certain known force and watch how high the 
indicator rises. Then if you give the block a blow 
twice the strength, you will find the indicator 
rises to about four times the previous height. Use 
three times the strength and the indicator rises to 
about nine times the height, and with four times 
the strength the indicator reaches sixteen times its 
first height. 

On seeing these figures you say at once that there 
seems to be a rule or law which relates the strength 
of the blow and the height to which the indicator 
rises. I will state the law: 

The strength with which the block is struck is propor- 



IS THE UNIVERSE MYSTERIOUS? 77 

tional to the square of the height to which the indicator 
rises. 

I want you to notice two things. 

First. We seem to be in a position to state that 
if we hammer with five times the strength the 
indicator will rise to five times five, or twenty-five 
times the height to which it rose on the first occasion. 
That seems obvious from the results already found. 
But I would remind you that there is no experi- 
mental evidence for it. In order to be absolutely 
sure we should have to strike the block with five 
times the original strength and find out the height 
to which the indicator rose. It is true that we are 
induced by the results we have already obtained 
to make a scientific prediction about the behaviour 
of the indicator. A scientist would say that an 
induction had been made i.e. that from a series of 
observed facts a wider law uniting them all had 
been formulated. Notice that in making our in- 
duction we have overstepped the experimental 
evidence. Far from being a definite assurance about 
what will happen in the future, scientific prediction 
is merely a statement that under such and such 
definite conditions a certain result may be ex- 
pected. In other words that expected result would 
be consistent with our generalization. Let me state 
this first observation categorically : 

A scientific law is only a statement of what seems 
extremely likely to happen. 

Scientific law does not deny that further facts 



78 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

may still come to light which are not in accordance 
with that law. 

Second. It is often said that one of the objects of 
science is to state in advance what will be found 
in the future under given conditions in other words, 
to predict future experiences. What do we mean by 
experience here? Consider the "Try your Strength" 
machine again. A blow had to be struck in order 
to observe the height to which the indicator rose. 
Now when we double the striking force we find that 
the height is not exactly quadrupled but only very 
nearly quadrupled sometimes the height is a tiny 
bit more, sometimes a trifle less. You might say this 
was an accident. Try again and let us suppose the 
machine is as perfect as science can make it and that 
the required striking force can be exactly produced. 
On ten separate occasions suppose the block be 
struck with exactly twice the strength. On no 
occasion does it rise exactly to four times the height 
only very nearly so. You will probably cast about 
in your minds for the cause of this apparent error. 
You say that it is so small that your observation 
must be at fault; that the ball which acts as an 
indicator c 'intends" to rise to exactly four times the 
height on each occasion, but for one reason and 
another it fails to do so, and so on. But if you strike 
the block with twice the force a hundred times, or 
a thousand times, instead of ten times, you will still 
find the same small error. You will then turn your 
attention to an examination of the law, and you 



IS THE UNIVERSE MYSTERIOUS? 79 

might come to the conclusion that the law as you 
had framed it was too perfect. You might say that 
a law to be a perfect law ought to embrace these 
minor errors of observation. You might say that you 
do not want an idealized law but that you would 
prefer a working law, one which would give you 
the odds on getting one of a series of measurements, 
all, of course, very nearly equal. The fact that you 
have got an idealized law results from the method 
of abstraction which I have already discussed. By 
the method of abstraction you have stripped off 
from the ball and from the blow all the things you 
imagined to be of no consequence in practice. You 
have got an idealized, or perfect, law. It may not, 
and generally does not, meet the observed facts of 
your real ball and your real blow. 

You will see from all this that science makes 
idealized laws and uses them for predicting what 
is likely to happen in the future. These future events 
may not be exactly as they are forecasted, but they 
should nevertheless approximate to the prediction. 

So if we look back on the rigid determinism of 
the nineteenth century we see that it was too hard 
and fast. This rigid determinism took scientific 
laws as they were set out, sharply and clearly, by 
Newton and his successors and assumed that they 
were the laws of Nature. The assumption was made 
that if only one measured accurately enough one 
would find these laws exactly fulfilled. In other words, 
the determinism of the nineteenth century considered 



8o SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

that these exact scientific laws were really Nature's 
laws, and that what you actually found in the world 
of reality was only an approximation to those perfect 
laws. We now see, however, that this was putting 
the cart before the horse. Scientific laws no longer 
occupy the magnificent and impregnable position 
they once did. Whatever validity a scientific law 
has is shown by the fact that the law is a good 
approximation to the operations that actually go 
on in this complex and changing world. Scientists 
repudiate the idea that it is possible to predict 
absolutely the features of the universe. 

We are now ready to turn to recent researches 
connected with the electron and the quantum 
theory. 

The electron is a scientific abstraction which is 
causing people a great deal of trouble. If only one 
could get hold of a single electron and make experi- 
ments on it one might manage to make short work 
of it, but electrons exist in groups and thus render 
themselves immune from too close a scrutiny. One 
has to deal, therefore, with the average of the 
group the typical electron. Now electrons are quite 
unlike anything that science has ever experienced 
in the whole course of her history, but electrons 
appear to be a basic constituent in matter, and so 
any discussion of matter at that level involves an 
explanation in terms of electrons. Hence our diffi- 
culties. 

First of all let me remind you of the relation 



IS THE UNIVERSE MYSTERIOUS? 81 

between atoms and electrons. For most purposes 
a lump of matter a piece of iron, for example 
behaves as a whole and remains one piece unless 
you subdivide it. In describing the behaviour of this 
piece of iron Newton's laws of mechanics approxi- 
mately hold good. Now in theory our piece of 
iron can be regarded as consisting of an enormous 
collection of atoms. During any chemical change 
these atoms remain intact. Once an atom, always 
an atom, so to speak. But if you pour some acid 
over the lump of iron it may dissolve. The lump 
of iron as a whole will have disappeared, but the 
atoms have not disappeared; they can all be 
accounted for. They will individually have united 
with the atoms in the acid. The presumed behaviour 
of individual atoms in a lump is only part of the 
story, however. For an atom, as you know, is sup- 
posed to consist of a charge of positive electricity 
round which there circulate at incredible speeds, and 
at various distances from the central positive charge, 
one or more tiny electrons like planets circulating 
round the sun. That is the theory. These whirling 
electrons are thought to be charges of negative 
electricity. From substances like radium they are 
shot out naturally, and in the laboratory they can 
be knocked out of the atom if you hit it hard enough 
with certain rays metaphorically speaking, of 
course. Now the electrons move around the central 
charge at various distances from it, but on occasion 
they seem able to pass from one path to another 



82 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

path. We only deduce that they have changed paths 
because they have radiated light in doing so. 

It is necessary to digress for a moment in order 
to comment on the precision of our knowledge in 
these fields. Ultimately, of course, all science depends 
for its accuracy on the precision of experimental 
measurement. When we come to deal with the 
ultimate particles we call electrons and try to 
measure distances and times distances between 
two neighbouring electrons and times of passing 
from one path to another we are working at the 
very limits of scientific experience. The very act of 
measurement affects the thing we are trying to 
measure, for our effective measuring-rods and the 
objects of our measurement are both ultimate par- 
ticles. There is thus a fundamental difficulty of 
measurement in these fields. Suppose, for example, 
you tried to find out how cold some object was by 
touching it with your hand, and suppose that every 
time you reached out to touch it the heat from your 
hand caused it to melt. The same sort of situation 
is created in attempts to measure the electron. With 
the ordinary conventions of space and time used for 
measurements and predictions of speeds and dis- 
tances of largish objects, an odd thing happens 
when the tiny electron is measured. Its speed and 
its position cannot be measured independently. The 
more accurately you fix the speed the less accurately 
can you fix the position, and the more accurately 
you can measure the position the less accurately can 



IS THE UNIVERSE MYSTERIOUS? 83 

you measure the speed. Speed and position are 
not independent and separate aspects of a 
moving electron. If you wanted to predict where 
a particle was going to be at some definite instant 
in the future you would, of course, require to 
know where the particle is now, and at what 
speed it is passing through its present position. It 
is just the same for a train. If you want to know 
when the train from A will arrive in B you must 
know the time it started from A and the speed at 
which it is travelling towards B. But unfortunately 
these two things cannot be found separately for the 
electron, so that you cannot describe in detail its 
behaviour as if it were an ordinary particle. 

The reason for this difficulty is known. It resides 
in the fact that there is a minimum quantity of 
energy the quantum it is called which is capable 
of taking part in any action. This quantum acts as 
a whole. There is no half-way house. A quan- 
tity of energy is either a quantum (or several quanta) 
or nothing. You cannot have a fraction of a quan- 
tum. As the electron moves on its journey and gets 
from one path to another it gives out a quantum 
of energy which shows itself in the form of light. 
Now this quantum of light does two things. It 
enables us to detect the presence of the electron, 
but at the same time in being emitted it jerks 
the electron right off its balance, so that we do 
not see the electron where it is but where it was. 
In this way it becomes impossible at the same time 



84 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

to fix both the position of the electron and its 
speed. 

There is no mystery about the idea of the quan- 
tum, yet some writers have suggested in popular 
expositions that here is a problem that by its very 
nature eludes determination and so is a mystery. 
But I would ask you to remember this these 
writers do not suggest that the electrons do not go 
along paths of some kind. They are prepared to 
state what proportion of a group is distributed 
along one path and what proportion along another, 
but they say that it is impossible to predict for 
an individual electron which path it will traverse. 
They can state how probable it is that it will go 
along this or the other path. So there is really 
nothing here to create confusion. Since it is known 
how the difficulty has arisen there is nothing to 
support the feeling that mystery lies at the very 
heart of the universe. After all, every scientific law 
ought to be stated only as a probability, and any 
prediction, as we have seen, is only a statement 
about what will probably happen. 

The point I want to make is this. The newer 
physics in its study of the electron has merely made 
us recognize that there are limitations to the field 
in which man can make accurate predictions. This 
is not a new conception; it has been recognized in 
other spheres. Man is limited, for example, by the 
very nature of his sense organs. He is limited by 
his heredity and by his environment and by his 



IS THE UNIVERSE MYSTERIOUS? 85 

social tradition. Even scientific truth is a limited 
and temporary statement depending on the state 
of knowledge of the time. It is true that a new 
limitation has been exposed by this work on the 
electron, but there is no mystery about it. It has not 
affected the determinism which was essential to 
scientific method before these recent developments in 
physics. Predictions which were made and are still 
being made on large-scale objects remain valid. 

Finally, remember that what we have been dis- 
cussing has nothing whatever to do with what is 
called the "free-will" of human beings. Free-will 
is a purely private belief, a purely personal inter- 
pretation of human conduct. Science does not take 
account of such beliefs. Next time you hear it 
suggested that modern physics has knocked deter- 
minism out of science, I hope you will call to 
mind the considerations I have here put before you. 
Without determinism there could be no science. 



5 . SCIENCE DISRUPTIVE AND CON- 
STRUCTIVE 

LPOK round the room in which you are seated and 
draw up a list of the things you can see in their 
natural state just as they are found before they 
have been tampered with by man. There is coal on 
the fire, water in the glass, and possibly flowers in 
the vase. There seems to be little else. Among all 
this collection of things chairs, cutlery, books, 
wall-paper, clothing, curtains, electric switches, 
carpet, pictures, nails what is there true to nature? 
Even the water might be soda water, the fire an 
electric one, and the flowers imitation. 

The difficulty you have in finding "raw material" 
in your room will impress on you the extent to which 
modern civilized life has come to depend for its 
necessities and luxuries on the refining processes of 
industry. Here are two pieces of paper. One is coarse 
but strong. I find it difficult to tear. It will not lie 
flat. I hold it up to the light and I find that there 
are uneven clots in it. The other piece is smooth 
and thin. When it is held up to the light its texture 
is uniform. It lies flat and is suitable for writing on. 
Think of the amount of labour, skill, and research 
that have gone to build up these two types of paper, 
each suitable for a special purpose^Here is a fountain- 
pen with its iridium nib and its vulcanite container ; 
there is a fire-place with its cast bars and orna- 



SCIENCE DISRUPTIVE AND CONSTRUCTIVE 87 

mental tiles|jLook at the carpet or curtain with its 
intricate weaving and fast dyes. All these things are 
of highly elaborate manufacture, dependent on the 
application of complex scientific processes. They 
are part of the ordinary furniture of our lives. In 
this practical guise science has insinuated itself so 
deeply into our homes, work, and amusements that 
we are as little aware of it as we are aware of our 
own breathing. It is not as if science were an old- 
established tradition. There is scarcely an electrical 
device in common use at the present day that is 
more than thirty years old. 

If these scientific amenities were suddenly with- 
drawn, our civilized life would crumble. Life would 
become impossible in our cities, with their large 
massed populations, dependent on the smooth run- 
ning of power stations for the preparation of food, 
and on mechanical transport for its distribution. As 
a community we have built on the assumption that 
these things will go on, and that we may depend 
on science somehow or other to satisfy new needs 
and to overcome new dangers. Try to imagine 
what steps you would take to-day if it became 
known that by to-morrow morning every scientific 
discovery and invention of the past century would 
have vanished, leaving you to coge with the de- 
mands of home and communal life! I suggest this 
speculation not for idle amusement but because I 
want you to appreciate what I mean when I say 
that we have staked our future and the continued 



88 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

functioning of our civilized life on a complete belief 
in science. 

I should like to explain more fully some of the 
implications of this fact. Consider what Britain was 
like 150 years ago. It was a country with a much 
smaller population, a proportionately larger agri- 
cultural industry, a strong merchant class, and the 
small beginnings of industrialism. Then came the 
new sources of power, coal and steam, and the face 
of Britain rapidly changed. Cornfields and pasture 
lands gave way to coal-mines and iron foundries; 
quiet villages suddenly expanded into busy towns 
and the country air was transformed into the smoky 
atmosphere of cities. The rural population marched 
steadily into the rapidly growing towns. In a 
generation, Britain gave herself over completely to 
the new mechanical age. Three facts are important. 
First of all that the whole mode of life of the 
greater part of the population of this country 
was completely changed in one generation. Secondly, 
that it was the discovery of new uses for steam, 
coal, and iron which was the main factor affecting 
the structure of Britain's population just as its 
structure had previously been largely determined by 
agriculture. And thirdly, that the kind of life which 
our grandfathers built up in the towns rested on 
the assumption that the new movement was perma- 
nent and could be relied upon to last. 

We have lived to see how false was that last 
assumption. The needs of a community are not 



SCIENCE DISRUPTIVE AND CONSTRUCTIVE 89 

static. Urged on by these changing needs, scientific 
investigation is itself a continual spur towards 
change. Moreover, scientific progress cannot be 
localized : it knows no national frontiers. Mechaniza- 
tion spread rapidly but unevenly. Nor was it ever 
asked how much mechanization was necessary to 
supply the world's needs, or which countries were 
best adapted to the process. In the absence of inter- 
national action acute competition in world trade 
resulted. Nor did Britain ever attempt to reorganize 
her own industrial machinery in order to main- 
tain her early advantages. She did not even make 
full use of her scientific resources, which were con- 
siderable. 

The immediate changes which followed the 
coming of the Steam Age were merely the prelude 
to a continuous transformation, whose driving force 
was the needs of the community. As science and 
technology satisfied each need there followed far- 
reaching changes of a social nature. This sequence 
of events will come home to you if you try to draw 
up a list of the industries that have come into 
existence not forgetting those that have died in 
the meantime during this past generation alone. 
Let us ask ourselves whether we or our friends could 
have found employment in our present trade or 
profession fifty years ago. Consider an industry like 
transport and take note of the succession of horse, 
train, motor-car, aeroplane. Even "brain- work" is 
being highly mechanized : in insurance offices and 



90 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

banks one hears the soft hum of the computing 
machine, adding and subtracting totals and sub- 
totals. In the scientific laboratory electrical machines 
perform the most complicated operations, differen- 
tiating and integrating, computing horizontally and 
vertically, enumerating the results, and even going 
to the length of recording mistakes. Not only is the 
machine thus taking the place of man, but it is 
making man's work more accurate. Steadily and 
relentlessly hands and brains are being replaced by 
machines, and the making of these new machines 
becomes itself a development of industry. Let us 
examine one such development in detail. 

When coal is heated in a particular way, three 
main products are separated out coal-gas, coal-tar, 
and ammoniacal liquor. As early as 1 789 the manu- 
facture of coal-gas was begun ; fifteen years later a 
public gas-works was established. Gas-lighting 
spread. It was a social asset. The by-products of 
gas-manufacture, however, were a social evil, and 
became a nightmare to works' managers. Lighting was 
a social necessity, but it was equally asocial necessity 
to get rid of its evil-smelling consequences. It was the 
scientist in the end, not the commercialist, who turned 
to a study of these waste products. Bethell discovered 
that one of the oils from the waste coal-tar was an ex- 
cellent wood-preservative, a discovery that led to a new 
industrial process and incidentally solved the nation's 
problem of rotting railway sleepers. In 1825, 
Faraday isolated benzine in the laboratory. Twenty 



SCIENCE DISRUPTIVE AND CONSTRUCTIVE 91 

years later benzine was discovered in coal-tar coal- 
tar which had for years been thrown away by 
enterprising business men who had even paid large 
sums to have it removed. To pay to have it examined 
by a chemist was a notion which had not presented 
itself to them. In 1856, Perkin, a young chemist 
aged eighteen, while experimenting with aniline, a 
substance obtained from the benzine in coal-tar 
discovered the first aniline dye. This dye was mauve, 
and its discovery marked the development of the 
modern dye industry with all its subsidiary interests. 

The industries which have directly followed on 
a scientific study of these waste treasures of the 
coal industry are almost legion. Dyes of all shades, 
naphthalene, ammonia, creosote, benzol, pitch, tar, 
perfumes, paraffins, drugs, flavourings, disinfectants 
to say nothing of high explosives. Industries con- 
cerned with paint, india-rubber, varnish and stain, 
composite fuel, wood preservation, felt manufacture, 
to name only a few concerns, depend on the salvage 
work of scientists who have rescued valuable raw 
materials from waste rubbish. 

The moral is clear. The present and future needs 
of a community cannot be provided for ade- 
quately and intelligently unless appropriate 
machinery exists for the application and develop- 
ment of scientific principles in industry. From the 
birth of the scientific idea to the manufacture and 
sale of the finished product there must be co- 
ordination. 



9 a SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

A significant test of intelligent planning in in- 
dustry can be made by examining the effective- 
ness of this machinery for adjusting supply to 
present and future needs, and of exploiting the 
natural resources of the country. In the applica- 
tion of science to industry there are three 
important stages. First of all the discovery in pure 
science has to be made. There are the physicists, 
chemists, biologists, biochemists, bacteriologists in 
their respective laboratories concerned mainly with 
fundamental theory, and the opening up of new 
fields of inquiry. Their work is carried out prin- 
cipally in the universities, in Government scientific 
institutions, and in specialist museums and libraries. 
The results of their investigations are to be found 
in the journals of the learned societies freely 
given to the world and often published at the 
expense of the investigator. These scientists struggle 
along, begging for grants towards the cost of appara- 
tus and publication ; and, in the past, help has been 
given grudgingly, as a luxury which the community 
could ill afford although the history of technology 
has shown that scientific research is a vital necessity 
if communal life is to be developed successfully. 

The next stage in the process brings us to the factory 
laboratory, where the theoretical idea of pure 
science has to receive its industrial baptism. The 
function of the industrial laboratory is best illustrated 
by an example. Take dyes. A new dye has been 
isolated from coal-tar by the chemist. How fast is 



SCIENCE DISRUPTIVE AND CONSTRUCTIVE 93 

it? How does the crude dye require to be treated 
to make it commercially useful? How much useful 
dye is obtained from a given quantity of the coal- 
tar? What is it going to cost to extract it? What 
sort of commercial plant is most suitable? How are 
the various stages in the extraction to be arranged 
in the factory? What other materials not immedi- 
ately available will be needed? How reliable is the 
supply? What will the raw materials cost? Are 
there any other processes that might be handled 
with advantage at the same time? Are there any 
by-products and what is to be done with them? 
There are many questions which call for careful 
study and experiment with model plant. At this 
stage these questions cannot be answered either 
by the pure scientist or by the manufacturer. They 
require technical skill and an understanding of 
full-scale factory conditions, as well as of scientific 
experimentation. 

An institution for the study of such problems I 
call an industrial laboratory. It is an essential 
development, and an industrial system that does 
not deliberately provide for it can never hope to 
be efficient. The stream of pure science will pass it 
by and the system will become obsolete. It is not 
enough to have one or two men with doubtful 
scientific qualifications, underpaid and overworked, 
to handle the transference. The link has to be a strong 
one, or subsidiary industries will not develop from 
the main stem as they must do if the changing needs 



94 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

of the community are to be supplied. In this country 
industrialists as a class have failed lamentably to 
recognize this need. Among the multitude of indus- 
trial activities on whose well-being the country rests 
there are very few indeed in which this aspect 
of industrial planning has shown itself. For want of 
an effective channel of communication, a mass of 
pure scientific knowledge probably lies industrially 
sterile in the archives of the learned societies. 

Every industrialist, every manufacturer, every 
business man who has entrusted to himself the task 
of carrying on industrial development, can now 
ask himself whether during times of peace and 
plenty he took serious thought of how new scientific 
knowledge was to be utilized in his own manu- 
facturing processes. Has he ever considered what 
experimental processes would have to be devised 
and tested in order that the natural resources of 
the country could be explored and used to the 
fullest extent? By natural resources, I refer not only 
to material and plant, but to scientific knowledge. 

One does not have to wait for an answer to these 
questions. The answer is known. If politicians and 
captains of industry in whose hands the security of 
millions of our workers rests had been alive to these 
problems, if they had been able to see production 
and consumption as a scientific whole, the disastrous 
gap between pure science and practical manu- 
facturing processes might long ago have been 
bridged. New ideas not merely make existing 



SCIENCEDISRUPTIVE AND CONSTRUCTIVE 95 

industries more efficient, but they create new 
industries and this is infinitely more important. 
The development of new industries, based on a 
full knowledge of natural resources and an eco- 
nomic scientific co-operation with other countries, 
could build a new industrial Britain. 

It is worth while considering some of the reasons 
why there are so few developments of the kind I 
have indicated. It may mean that our captains of 
industry have not been alive to the importance of 
scientific research and to the necessity of utilizing 
it as soon as it becomes available and arranging 
for its transference to industry. Again it may 
mean that our industries have been organized on 
too small a scale to afford the expense of research 
laboratories. If this last reason be true, then we 
must conclude that the individual existence in 
their present form of these small concerns is a 
serious drag on industrial progress. Is it possible 
for small-scale undertakings to envisage the larger 
issues that are vital to the community as a 
whole? Can they afford to take a long view? The 
answers to these questions should be sought by a 
close scrutiny of the present organization of industry 
and the ends which it is presumed to serve. 

Fifty years ago Britain was more advanced 
technically than any other country. We were the 
most highly equipped industrial nation in the world. 
Now we find ourselves sliding down the industrial 
scale. Why? British workmanship is not discredited; 



9 6 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

the craftsmanship of our mechanics remains, with 
justice, pre-eminent throughout the world. Nor is our 
science at fault. I should not be seriously challenged 
if I said that our scientific men are in the forefront 
in ability. It is freely acknowledged that British 
scientists have been responsible for the discovery of 
many fundamental principles which have revolu- 
tionized industry the world over. There are many 
historical reasons why Britain should be losing her 
industrial pre-eminence, but apart from these, 
somewhere in between the scientific man and the 
mechanic there is a gap which tends to render 
futile scientific ability and mechanical skill. It is 
the existence of that gap which I have endeavoured 
to reveal. 



6. EVERYBODY A SCIENTIST 

"WILL an accurate and objective statement of 
scientific knowledge be sufficient to ensure its 
general acceptance?" This is one of the most impor- 
tant questions with which educationalists are faced, 
and not only educationalists, parents, and propagan- 
dists, but everyone of us. The answer given to it will 
decide whether science will be a serious factor 
in cultural progress. Some clue to the answer can be 
found in the following illustration. 

Suppose I have in my hand a most beautiful rosy 
apple, and I offer it to you to eat. You ask where 
I got it. From one of those apple-trees in the 
graveyard fruit-trees thrive very well in graveyards, 
you know. You do not want it? You will not eat 
it? What is the matter with it? It is as good as 
any other apple. It has the same acids, the same 
sugars, the same rosy skin and luscious pulp, the 
same chemical composition, and yet you will not 
eat it. Well, I will not press you. Drink this glass of 
water instead. Where did I get the water from? 
I can assure you it is very special water indeed 
highly purified. I went to-day to a sewage works, 
and there I saw it being purified by a new biological 
process. You would hardly believe it to look at it, 
but it came from a repulsive, evil-smelling mush, 
and now it is guaranteed absolutely pure, free from 
bacteria or any form of contamination. What ! You 



98 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

will not drink it? Well, you are foolish, it is really 
cleaner and purer than the stuff that comes out of 
your tap. If you knew that the water that comes out 
of your tap, the water that you drink with such 
relish. . . . What, you do not want to hear? How 
extraordinary! When I assure you that this water 
is chemically and biologically pure, you will not 
drink it, and when I propose to tell you about the 
water you do drink, you would rather go on drinking 
than know the truth. It all seems very illogical ! 

Now, in spite of the ideally scientific attitude I 
have assumed in this imaginary dialogue, I freely 
admit that I might find myself unable also to 
drink that water. I am doubtful, too, about the 
apple. Please recognize the importance of the 
admission I have made. You will see that although 
I am aware of the scientific facts, my actions in the 
last resort do not seem to be controlled by those 
facts alone. Indeed, if I had been ignorant of the 
facts, I might have enjoyed both the apple and the 
water, but my knowledge called up a feeling of 
revulsion they strongly affected my private world. 

Now I have been trying to stress the fact that 
scientific explanation is kept outside this private 
world, borrowing nothing from it, building its 
framework independently of individual likes and 
dislikes. In so far as scientists are people with social 
ideals, individuals who would like to see the scientific 
spirit reflected in human development, they proceed 
on the assumption that if only the facts are set out 



EVERYONE A SCIENTIST 99 

clearly enough people must necessarily accept them. 
More than that, they assume that people will not 
merely agree that the facts are true by saying so 
in words, but will behave as if they believed their 
truth. Is this a mistaken belief ? Do people, in fact, 
act in accordance with their beliefs as expressed in 
words? Every scientist and every teacher who would 
like to see science pull its weight in the community 
must face up to this problem of getting conduct to 
reflect belief. Otherwise belief becomes merely a 
verbal futility. 

I remember one bright winter morning, when I 
was a student, sitting reading in my room with the 
sunlight streaming through the window. Presently 
my landlady entered and quietly pulled the blind, 
explaining that unless she did so the sun would put 
out the fire. I was young and argumentative, and 
immediately tried to find out on what evidence she 
based her belief. She had, of course, nothing very 
definite to go on, beyond a very firm belief and a 
wide experience; but her experience consisted, I 
discovered, in recognizing that when the blind was 
drawn the fire always seemed to brighten up. I 
pointed out that the same would apply to a candle. 
When the sun shone on it, it seemed to become 
dimmer, and yet it did not appear to burn any less 
steadily. The light of the candle was merely obscured, 
but, like the fire, it became bright again when the 
blind was drawn. If the fire was being put out by 
the sun, did it mean that the coal was burning less 



ioo SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

steadily? There was, of course, no information on 
the point, and she admitted that until there was 
such information one could hardly assert that the 
fire was being put out. I pulled the blind up and 
showed her that all that apparently happened was 
that the flames became less distinct, and at the 
same time the blackness of the coals and the white 
flakiness of the ash stood out more clearly in contrast. 
I tried to disabuse her mind of what I conceived, 
perhaps falsely, to be merely a piece of faulty 
observation, a prolonged superstition. I thought 
she appeared convinced. To strengthen the argument 
I drew from her the admission that she had never 
discovered that sunlight made a gas fire burn any 
slower. I settled down to my book with that satis- 
factory feeling peculiar to the successful propagandist. 
An hour later I suddenly became aware that she 
had quietly entered the room and again pulled down 
the blind! Possibly she suspected that there was a 
great deal more in the question than I had raised. 
Possibly there may be. Whatever it was, she evi- 
dently had this prior belief, this bias, which induced 
her to disbelieve the evidence I had set before her 
eyes, and to continue following a well-established 
mode of conduct. In fact, she was not prepared to 
believe the evidence. 

Let me remind you of rather an amusing instance 
of this same disbelief. Alexander Ross in the middle 
of the seventeenth century attacked Sir Thomas 
Browne for casting doubt upon the statement, given 



EVERYONE A SCIENTIST 101 

on the authority of Aristotle, that mice arise from 
putrefaction. Ross had a firm Aristotelian bias. To 
question Aristotle's statement as Thomas Browne did, 
he asserted, was "to question Reason, Sense, and 
Experience," and he urged doubters to "go to 
Egypt and see for themselves fields swarming with 
mice begot of the mud of the Nile." A battery of 
argument is let loose to support the old tradition. 
We all hate parting with our superstitions. 

There is another illustration in the comet of 1712. 
Whiston, the mathematical divine, had predicted on 
good evidence that it would become visible on 
Wednesday, October i/jth, at 5.5 a.m., and that in 
accordance with an old superstition the world would 
be destroyed by fire on the following Friday morning. 
The comet duly arrived to time, and panic spread 
in the belief that the rest of the prophecy would also 
be correct. People crowded on to barges and boats 
on the Thames, feeling that on the water they would 
be safest. Over one hundred clergymen, it is said, 
went over to Lambeth Palace to request that special 
prayers should be said for the emergency. Shares 
fell heavily. People rushed to take their savings out 
of the bank. Whiston, of course, had no evidence 
for this part of his prediction. Scientist enough to 
appreciate the meaning of an astronomical calcula- 
tion, he yet held tenaciously to a piece of superstition. 
That, of course, was in the seventeenth and eighteenth 
centuries. Are we more advanced now? How many of 
our superstitious beliefs have we really discarded? 



102 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

The accumulation of scientific knowledge alone is 
no guarantee of the purity of our beliefs. Is science 
itself free from superstitions? One is inclined to 
doubt it if one looks at the great scientific figures 
of the past and inquires into the nature of the 
beliefs they professed. Copernicus, who disestablished 
the Earth from its splendid position at the centre of 
the universe, believed that the planets were urged 
on in their courses by propelling angels. Kepler 
drew horoscopes. Newton applied his mathematical 
genius to working out the astrological predictions 
in the Book of Daniel. Boyle, one of the founders of 
the Royal Society, believed in the doctrine of the 
transmutation of metals into gold, so did Newton and 
Leibniz, co-inventors of the differential calculus. 
Priestley, who discovered oxygen, could scarcely 
understand its significance, so intensely did he believe 
in that mystical fluid Phlogiston which then obsessed 
scientists. 

Even in more modern times scientists have become 
so accustomed to a theory that they tend to develop 
a superstitious belief in its truth. The belief in the 
ether is a case in point. Again, we have all met the 
intelligent Westerner who, having lived in India for 
several years, assures us that the famous disappearing 
rope trick actually takes place. He says that the 
Indian boy really disappears. Nor need one go to 
the Orient for tales of such credulity. How many 
people avoid walking under a ladder, cast salt over 
their left shoulder, and jokingly touch wood at the 



EVERYONE A SCIENTIST 103 

suggestion of danger? People still have a sneaking 
half-belief in mascots and amulets, charms and 
talismans, and hate to part with them lest bad luck 
befall. How many people are wearing at this moment 
some little luck-bringer with which they would not 
part. And when bad luck comes do they discard 
their little black pig, or swastika, or elephant's hair 
ring, or shark's tooth? How many refuse to wear 
pearls on a Friday? How many believe in the "Laws 
of Juridical Astrology?" How many could have their 
fortunes told and bear the indications of an evil fate 
with complete equanimity? Is not the swagger of 
disbelief an indication of a little nervousness? 

We must not fall into the error, therefore, of 
presuming that man, in his present stage of evolution, 
can be satisfied by science alone or by cold reason. 
We are complex creatures wrapped up in our past, 
and we must not expect our conduct to be dictated 
by intellectual ideas alone. Common sense cries for 
consistent and reasonable actions, but how many of 
us are consistent and reasonable? 

An important communal issue is raised. If we are 
each to continue to act according to our particular 
prejudices, we are going to find it hard to live together 
in peace. Since we must live together we shall have 
to find a common basis of conduct arising out of 
accepted and agreed beliefs. Belief resting on 
scientific fact is, so far, the sole method of approach 
to knowledge which enables unanimity of assent 
to be won. 



104 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

It is by education that we usually try to teach 
the difficult task of living together. If education is 
to fulfil its task it will require to be permeated with 
the scientific spirit, it will require to eliminate from 
its teachings all superstitions and all beliefs that 
cannot stand critical examination. Every question 
raised by the child will have to be taken and 
made an excuse for examining the evidence for the 
answer given. Throughout its career the child will 
have to be accustomed to sifting evidence. It must be 
taught to appreciate the meaning of knowledge and 
the perspective of man's forward groping. Education 
must be built upon a scientific basis. I do not suggest 
that teachers are not at present carrying out a difficult 
task in an admirable manner, but their endeavours 
are often limited by the superstitions of the child's 
environment. I am not now discussing technical 
education. My plea is for something fundamentally 
cultural. As civilization becomes more mechanized 
and scientific, and as communal life comes to rely 
more closely on the steady functioning of scientific 
processes, it is essential that educational methods 
should develop on parallel lines. Just as old 
machinery becomes obsolete and is scrapped, so 
false traditions and baseless superstitions must be 
discarded and eliminated from the social heritage. 

It is largely a question of early habits. Unless we 
early instil critical habits into our children, unless 
we encourage them to call for evidence on all 
conceivable occasions, they will rapidly adopt a 



EVERYONE A SCIENTIST 105 

habit of simply believing, duly followed by "be- 
lieving behaviour." Thus superstitions persist 
and remain in the common stock of traditional 
action. It is obvious that if ill-founded beliefs are 
to be eliminated verbal exposure alone is not 
enough. The behaviour called forth by the super- 
stition must also receive attention. It may not be 
difficult to demonstrate that belief in the unluckiness 
of the number 13 has no foundation, but how are 
you going to prevent people from acting upon a 
belief that 13 is unlucky? How are you going to 
make them sit down 13 at a table? 

Educationalists are faced with a twofold problem. 
In the first place teachers must see to it that through- 
out the whole course of the child's education a 
critical attitude is adopted to the question of evidence. 
In the second place teachers must set out to condition 
behaviour. It is not sufficient to explode the supersti- 
tion ; the explosion has also to shake the child of a 
habit. And that is not easy, for by the time children 
arrive at school many superstitions and prejudices, 
taboos and traditions, are already well established. 
A bias has been introduced into the child's outlook 
from its tenderest years. How to adjust educational 
practice to meet these difficulties is a matter for 
serious study, and teachers themselves will require 
to shed many superstitions in the investigation. 

In a thousand ways Science has already been called 
in to the help of Education books, pictures, films, 
gramophones, wireless, are all aids to learning. But 



io6 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

these things are the machinery of science ; the spirit 
of science has yet to be liberated for educational 
service and instilled into social relations. It is a 
problem that calls for the enterprise and initiative 
of our generation of teachers and thinkers. By 
striving to permeate social life with the spirit of 
critical foresight, by seeking to guide conduct with 
accurate knowledge. Science may yet carve out a 
new future for mankind. 



PART II 

WHAT IS MAN? 

JULIAN HUXLEY 

and 

JOHN R. BAKER 



JULIAN HUXLEY 
i. MAN AS A RELATIVE BEING 

DURING the present century we have heard so much 
of the revolutionary discoveries of modern physics 
that we are apt to forget how great has been the 
change in the outlook due to biology. Yet in some 
respects this has been the more important. For it is 
affecting the way we think and act in our everyday 
existence. Without the discoveries and ideas of 
Darwin and the other great pioneers in the biological 
field, from Mendel to Freud, we should all be different 
from what we are. The discoveries of physics and 
chemistry have given us an enormous control over 
lifeless matter and have provided us with a host of 
new machines and conveniences, and this certainly 
has reacted on our general attitude. They have also 
provided us with a new outlook on the universe at 
large : our ideas about time and space, matter and 
creation, and our own position in the general 
scheme of things, are very different from the ideas 
of our grandfathers. 

Biology is beginning to provide us with control 
over living matter new drugs, new methods for 
fighting disease, new kinds of animals and plants. 
It is helping us also to a new intellectual outlook, 
in which man is seen not as a finished being, single 
lord of creation, but as one among millions of the 



i io SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

products of an evolution that is still in progress. But 
it is doing something more. It is actually making 
us different in our natures and our biological 
behaviour. I will take but three examples. 

The application of the discoveries of medicine and 
physiology is making us healthier: and a healthy 
man behaves and thinks differently from one who 
is not so healthy. Then the discoveries of modern 
psychology have been altering our mental and 
emotional life, and our system of education : taken 
in the mass, the young people now growing up feel 
differently, and will therefore act differently, about 
such vital matters as sex and marriage, about 
jealousy, about freedom of expression, about the 
relation between parents and children. And as a 
third example, as a race we are changing our 
reproductive habits: the idea and the practice of 
deliberate birth-control has led to fewer children. 
People living in a country of small families and a 
stationary or decreasing population will in many 
respects be different from people in a country of 
large families and an increasing population. 

This change has not been due to any very radical 
new discoveries made during the present century. 
It has been due chiefly to discoveries which were 
first made in the previous century, and are at last 
beginning to exert a wide effect. These older dis- 
coveries fall under two chief heads. One is Evolution 
the discovery that all living things, including our- 
selves, are the product of a slow process of develop- 



MAN AS A RELATIVE BEING in 

ment which has been brought about by natural 
forces, just as surely as has to-day's weather or last 
month's high tides. The other is the sum of an enor- 
mous number of separate discoveries which we may 
call physiological, and which boil down to this: 
that all living things, again including ourselves, 
work according to regular laws, in just the same 
way as do non-living things, except that living 
things are much more complicated. The old idea 
of "vital force" has been driven back and back 
until there is hardly any process of life where it 
can still find any foothold. Looked at objectively 
and scientifically, a man is an exceedingly complex 
piece of chemical machinery. This does not mean 
that he cannot quite legitimately be looked at from 
other points of view subjectively, for instance; 
what it means is that so far as it goes, this scientific 
point of view is true, and not the point of view which 
ascribed human activities to the working of a vital 
force quite different from the forces at work in 
matter which was not alive. 

Imagine a group of scientists from another planet, 
creatures with quite a different nature from ours, 
who had been dispassionately studying the curious 
objects called human beings for a number of years. 
They would not be concerned about what we men 
felt we were or what we would like to be, but only 
about getting an objective view of what we actually 
were and why we were what we were. It is that 
sort of picture which I want to draw for you. 



iia SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

Our Martian scientists would have to consider us 
from three main viewpoints if they were to under- 
stand much about us. First they would have to 
understand our physical construction, and what 
meaning it had in relation to the world around and 
the work we have to do in it. Secondly, they would 
have to pay attention to our development and our 
history. And thirdly, they would have to study the 
construction and working of our minds. Any one of 
these three aspects by itself would give a very 
incomplete picture of us. 

An ordinary human being is a lump of matter 
weighing between 50 and 100 kilograms. This living 
matter is the same matter of which the rest of the 
earth, the sun, and even the most distant stars and 
nebulae are made. Some elements which make up 
a large proportion of living matter, like hydrogen 
and especially carbon, are rare in the not-living 
parts of the earth ; and others which are abundant 
in the earth are, like iron, present only in traces in 
living creatures, or altogether absent, like aluminium 
or silicon. None the less, it is the same matter. The 
chief difference between living and non-living matter 
is the complication of living matter. Its elements 
are built up into molecules much bigger and more 
elaborate than any others known, often containing 
more than a thousand atoms each. And, of course, 
living matter has the property of self-reproduction ; 
when supplied with the right materials and in 
the right conditions, it can build up matter 



MAN AS A RELATIVE BEING 113 

which is not living into its own complicated 
patterns. 

Life, in fact, from the "public" standpoint, which 
Professor Levy has stressed as being the only possible 
standpoint for science, is simply the name for the 
various distinctive properties of a particular group 
of very complex chemical compounds. The most 
important of these properties are, first, feeding, 
assimilation, growth, and reproduction, which are 
all aspects of the one quality of self-reproduction ; 
next, the capacity for reacting to a number of kinds 
of changes in the world outside to stimuli, such as 
light, heat, pressure, and chemical change ; then the 
capacity for liberating energy in response to these 
stimuli, so as to react back again upon the outer 
world whether by moving about, by constructing 
things, by discharging chemical products, or by 
generating light or heat ; and finally the property of 
variation. Self-reproduction is not always precisely 
accurate, and the new substance is a little different 
from the parent substance which produced it. 

The existence of self-reproduction on the one hand 
and variation on the other automatically leads to 
what Darwin called Natural Selection. This is a 
sifting process, by which the different new variations 
are tested out against the conditions of their existence, 
and in which some succeed better than others in 
surviving and in leaving descendants. This blind 
process slowly but inevitably causes living matter 
to change in other words, it leads to evolution. 



ii4 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

There may be other agencies at work in guiding the 
course of evolution ; but it seems certain that Natural 
Selection is the most important. 

The results it produces are roughly as follows. It 
adapts any particular stream of living matter more 
or less completely to the conditions in which it 
lives. As there are innumerable different sets of 
conditions to which life can be adapted, this has led 
to an increasing diversity of life, a splitting of living 
matter into an increasing number of separate 
streams. The final tiny streams we call species; 
there are perhaps a million of them now in existence. 
This adaptation is progressive; any one stream of 
life is forced to grow gradually better and better 
adapted to some particular condition of life. We 
can often see this in the fossil records of past life. 
For instance, the early ancestors of lions and horses 
about 50 million years ago were not very unlike, 
but with the passage of time one line grew better 
adapted to catching and eating large prey, the 
other grew better adapted to grass-eating and running 
away from enemies. And finally natural selection 
leads to general progress ; there is a gradual raising 
of the highest level attained by life. The most 
advanced animals are those which have changed 
their way of life and adapted themselves to new 
conditions, thus taking advantage of biological 
territory hitherto unoccupied. The most obvious 
example of this was the invasion of the land. 
Originally all living things were confined to life in 



MAN AS A RELATIVE BEING 115 

water, and it was not for hundreds of millions of 
years after the first origin of life that plants and 
animals managed to colonize dry land. 

But progress can also consist in taking better advan- 
tage of existing conditions : for instance, the mammaPs 
biological inventions, of warm blood and of nourish- 
ing the unborn young within the mother's body, 
put them at an advantage over other inhabitants of 
the land ; and the increase in size of brain which 
is man's chief characteristic has enabled him to 
control and exploit his environment in a new and 
more effective way, from which his pre-human 
ancestors were debarred. 

It follows from this that all animals and plants 
that are at all highly developed have a long and 
chequered history behind them, and that their 
present can often not be properly understood without 
an understanding of their past. For instance, the 
tiny hairs all over our own bodies are a reminder 
of the fact that we are descended from furry creatures, 
and have no significance except as a survival. 

Let us now^try to get some picture of man in the 
light of these ideas. The continuous stream of life 
that we call the human race is broken up into separate 
bits which we call individuals. This is true of all 
higher animals, but is not necessary : it is a conveni- 
ence. Living matter has to deal with two sets of 
activities : one concerns its immediate relations with 
the world outside it, the other concerns its future 
perpetuation. What we call an individual is an 



n6 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

arrangement permitting a stream of living matter 
to deal more effectively with its environment. After 
a time it is discarded and dies. But within itself it 
contains a reserve of potentially immortal substance, 
which it can hand on to future generations, to 
produce new individuals like itself. Thus from one 
aspect the individual is only the casket of the con- 
tinuing race ; but from another the achievements of 
the race depend on the construction of its separate 
individuals. 

The human individual is large as animal individuals 
go. Size is an advantage if life is not to be at the 
mercy of small changes in the outer world: for 
instance, a man the size of a beetle could not manage 
to keep his temperature constant. Size also goes 
with long life: and a man who only lived as long 
as a fly could not learn much. But there is a limit 
to size ; a land animal much bigger than an elephant 
is not, mechanically speaking, a practical proposition. 
Man is in that range of size, from 100 Ib. to a ton, 
which seems to give the best combination of strength 
and mobility. It may be surprising to realize that 
man's size and mechanical construction are related 
to the size of the earth which he inhabits ; but so 
it is. The force of gravity on Jupiter is so much 
greater than on our own planet, that if we lived 
there our skeletons would have to be much stronger 
to support the much increased weight which we 
would then possess, and animals in general would 
be more stocky ; and conversely, if the earth were 



MAN AS A RELATIVE BEING 117 

only the size of the moon, we could manage with 
far less expenditure of material in the form of bone 
and sinew, and should be spindly creatures. 

Our general construction is determined by the 
fact that we are made of living matter, must accord- 
ingly be constantly passing a stream of fresh matter 
and energy through ourselves if we are to live, and 
must as constantly be guarding ourselves against 
danger if we are not to die. About 5 per cent of 
ourselves consists of a tube with attached chemical 
factories, for taking in raw materials in the shape of 
food, and converting it into the form in which it 
can be absorbed into our real interior. About 2*-per 
cent consists in arrangements windpipe and lungs 
for getting oxygen into our system in order to 
burn the food materials and liberate energy. About 
10 per cent consists of an arrangement for distri- 
buting materials all over the body the blood and 
lymph, the tubes which hold them and the pump 
which drives them. Much less than 5 per cent is 
devoted to dealing with waste materials produced 
when living substance breaks down in the process 
of producing energy to keep our machinery going 
the kidneys and bladder and, in part, the lungs and 
skin. Over 40 per cent is machinery for moving us 
about our muscles; and nearly 20 per cent is 
needed to support us and to give the mechanical 
lever age for our movements our skeleton and sinews. 
A relatively tiny fraction is set apart for giving us 
information about the outer world our sense 



ii8 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

organs. And there is about 3 per cent to deal 
with the difficult business of adjusting our be- 
haviour to what is happening around us. This 
is the task of the ductless glands, the nerves, the 
spinal cord and the brain ; our conscious feeling and 
thinking is done by a small part of the brain. Less 
than i per cent of our bodies is set aside for repro- 
ducing the race. The remainder of our body is 
concerned with special functions like protection, 
carried out by the skin (which is about 7 per cent 
of our bulk) and some of the white blood corpuscles ; 
or temperature regulation, carried out by the sweat 
glands. And nearly 10 per cent of a normal man 
consists of reserve food stores in the shape of fat. 

Other streams of living matter have developed 
quite other arrangements in relation to their special 
environment. Some have parts of themselves set 
aside for manufacturing electricity, like the electric 
eel; or light, like the firefly. Some, like certain 
termites, are adapted to live exclusively on wood; 
others, like lions, exclusively on flesh; others, like 
cows, exclusively on vegetables. Some, like boa- 
constrictors, only need to eat every few months; 
others, like parasitic worms, need only breathe a 
few hours a day; others, like some desert gazelles, 
need no water to drink. Many cave animals have 
no eyes; tapeworms have no mouths or stomachs; 
and so on and so forth. And all these peculiarities, 
including those of our own construction, are related 
to the kind of surroundings in which the animal lives. 



MAN AS A RELATIVE BEING 119 

This relativity of our nature is perhaps most 
clearly seen in regard to our senses. The ordinary 
man is accustomed to think of the information 
given by his senses as absolute. So it is for him; 
but not in the view of our Martian scientist. To start 
with, the particular senses we possess are not shared 
by many other creatures. Outside backboned 
animals, for instance, very few creatures can hear 
at all; a few insects and perhaps a few Crustacea 
probably exhaust the list. Even fewer animals can 
see colours; apparently the world as seen even by 
most mammals is a black and white world, not a 
coloured world. And the majority of animals dojiot 
even see at all in the sense of being given a detailed 
picture of the world around. Either they merely 
distinguish light from darkness, or at best can get 
a blurred image of big moving objects. On the other 
hand, we are much worse off than many other 
creatures dogs, for instance, or some moths in 
regard to smell. Our sense of smell is to a dog's 
what an eye capable of just distinguishing big moving 
objects is to our own eye. 

But from another aspect, the relativity of our 
senses is even more fundamental. Our senses serve 
to give us information about changes outside our 
bodies. Well, what kind of changes are going on 
in the outside world? There are ordinary mechanical 
changes: matter can press against us, whether in 
the form of a gentle breeze or a blow from a poker. 
There are the special mechanical changes due to 



120 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

vibrations passing through the air or water around 
us these are what we hear. There are changes in 
temperature hot and cold. There are chemical 
changes the kind of matter with which we are in 
contact alters, as when the air contains poison gas, 
or our mouth contains lemonade. There are electrical 
changes, as when a current is sent through a wire 
we happen to be touching. 

And there are all the changes depending on what 
used to be called vibrations in the ether. The most 
familiar of these are light- waves ; but they range 
from the extremely short waves that give cosmic rays 
and X-rays, down through ultra-violet to visible 
light, on to waves of radiant heat, and so on to the 
very long Hertzian waves which are used in wireless. 
All these are the same kind of thing, but differ in 
wave-length. 

Now of all these happenings, we are only aware 
of what appears to be a very arbitrary selection. 
Mechanical changes we are aware of through our 
sense of touch. Air-vibrations we hear ; but not all 
of them the small wave-lengths are pitched too 
high for our ears, though some of them can be heard 
by other creatures, such as dogs and bats. We have 
a heat sense and a cold sense, and two kinds of 
chemical senses for different sorts of chemical 
changes taste and smell. But we possess no special 
electrical sense we have no way of telling whether a 
live rail is carrying a current or not unless we actu- 
ally touch it, and then what we feel is merely pain. 



MAN AS A RELATIVE BEING 121 

The oddest facts, however, concern light and 
kindred vibrations. We have no sense organs for 
perceiving X-rays, although they may be pouring 
into us and doing grave damage. We do not perceive 
ultra-violet light, though some insects, like bees, 
can see it. And we have no sense organs for Hertzian 
waves, though we make machines wireless receivers 
to catch them. Out of all this immense range of 
vibrations, the only ones of which we are aware 
through our senses are radiant heat and light. 
The waves of radiant heat we perceive through the 
effect which they have on our temperature sense 
organs; and the light-waves we see. But what^ve 
see is only a single octave of the light-waves, as 
opposed to ten or eleven octaves of sound-waves 
which we can hear. 

This curious state of affairs begins to be compre- 
hensible when we remember that our sense organs 
have been evolved in relation to the world in which 
our ancestors lived. In nature, for instance, large- 
scale electrical changes hardly occur. The only 
exceptions are electrical discharges such as lightning, 
and they act so capriciously and violently that to 
be able to detect them would be no advantage. 
The same is true of X-rays. The amount of them 
knocking about under normal conditions is so small 
that there is no point in having sense organs to tell 
us about them. Wireless waves, on the other hand, 
are of such huge wave-lengths that they go right 
through living matter without affecting it. Even if 



122 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

they were present in nature, there would be no 
obvious way of developing a sense organ to perceive 
them. 

As regards light, there seem to be two reasons 
why our eyes are limited to seeing only a single 
octave of the waves. One is that of the ether vibra- 
tions raying upon the earth's surface from the sun 
and outer space, the greatest amount is centred in 
this region of the spectrum ; the intensity of light 
of higher or lower wave-lengths is much less, and 
would only suffice to give us a dim sensation. Our 
greatest capacity for seeing is closely adjusted to the 
amount of light to be seen. The other is more subtle, 
and has to do with the properties of light of different 
wave-lengths. Ultra-violet light is of so short a wave- 
length that much of it gets scattered as it passes 
through the air, instead of progressing forward in 
straight lines. Hence a photograph which uses only 
the ultra-violet rays is blurred and shows no details 
of the distance. A photograph taken by infra-red 
light, on the other hand, while it shows the distant 
landscape very well, over-emphasizes the contrast 
between light and shade in the foreground. Leaves 
and grass reflect all the infra-red, and so look white, 
while the shadows are inky-black, with no gradations. 
The result looks like a snowscape. An eye which 
could only see the ultra-violet octave would see the 
world as in a fog; and one which could see only 
the infra-red octave would find it impossible to 
pick out lurking enemies in the jet-black shadows. 



MAN AS A RELATIVE BEING 123 

The particular range of light to which our eyes are 
attuned gives the best-graded contrast. 

Then of course there is the pleasant or unpleasant 
quality of a sensation ; and this, too, is in general 
related to our way of life. I will take one example. 
Both lead acetate and sugar taste sweet ; the former 
is a poison, but very rare in nature ; the latter is a 
useful food, and common in nature. Accordingly we 
most of us find a sweet taste pleasant. But if lead 
acetate were as common in nature as sugar, and 
sugar as rare as lead acetate, it is safe to prophesy 
that we should find sweetness a most horrible taste, 
because we should only survive if we spat out any- 
thing which tasted sweet. 

Now let us turn to another feature of man's life 
which would probably seem exceedingly queer t9 a 
scientist from another planet sex. We are so used 
to the fact that our race is divided up into two quite 
different kinds of individuals, male and female, and 
that our existence largely circles round this fact, 
that we rarely pause to think about it. But there 
is no inherent reason why this should be so. Some 
kinds of animals consists only of females ; some, like 
ants, have neuters in addition to the two sexes ; some 
plants are altogether sexless. 

As a matter of fact, the state of affairs as regards 
human sex is due to a long and curious sequence 
of causes. The fundamental fact of sex has nothing 
to do with reproduction; it is the union of two 
living cells into one. The actual origin of this remains 



124 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

mysterious. Once it had originated, however, it 
proved of biological value, by conferring greater 
variability on the race, and so greater elasticity in 
meeting changed conditions. That is why sex is so 
nearly universal. Later, it was a matter of biological 
convenience that reproduction in higher animals 
became indissolubly tied up with sex. Once this had 
happened, the force of natural selection in all its 
intensity became focused on the sex instinct, because 
in the long run those strains which reproduce them- 
selves abundantly will live on, while those which 
do not do so will gradually be supplanted. 

A wholly different biological invention, the re- 
tention of the young within the mother's body for 
protection, led to the two sexes becoming much 
more different in construction and instincts than 
would otherwise have been the case. The instinctive 
choice of a more pleasing as against a less pleasing 
mate what Darwin called sexual selection led to 
the evolution of all kinds of beautiful or striking 
qualities which in a sexless race would never have 
developed. The most obvious of such characters are 
seen in the gorgeous plumage of many birds ; but 
sexual selection has undoubtedly modelled us 
human beings in many details the curves of our 
bodies, the colours of lips, eyes, cheeks, the hair of 
our heads, and the quality of our voices. 

Then we should not forget that almost all other 
mammals and all birds are, even when adult, fully 
sexed only for a part of the year ; after the breeding 



MAN AS A RELATIVE BEING 125 

season they relapse into a more or less neuter state. 
How radically different human life would be if we 
too behaved thus ! But man has continued an evolu- 
tionary trend begun for some unknown reason 
among the monkeys, and remains continuously sexed 
all the year round. Hunger and love are the two 
primal urges of man : but by what a strange series 
of biological steps has love attained its position ! 

We could go on enumerating facts about the 
relativity of man's physical construction ; but time 
is short, and I must say a word about his mind. 
For that too has developed in relation to the condi- 
tions of our life, present and past. Many philosophers 
and theologians have been astonished at the strength 
of the feeling which prompts most men and women 
to cling to life, to feel that life is worth living, even 
in the most wretched circumstances. But to the 
biologist there is nothing surprising in this. Those 
men (and animals) who have the urge to go on living 
strongly developed will automatically survive and 
breed in greater numbers than those in whom it is 
weak. Nature's pessimists automatically eliminate 
themselves, and their pessimistic tendencies, from 
the race. A race without a strong will to live could 
no more hold its own than one without a strong 
sexual urge. 

Then again man's highest impulses would not 
exist if it were not for two simple biological facts 
that his offspring are born helpless and must be 
protected and tended for years if they are to grow 



126 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

up, and that he is a gregarious animal. These facts 
make it biologically necessary for him to have 
\vell-developed altruistic instincts, which may and 
often do come into conflict with his egoistic instincts, 
but are in point of fact responsible for half of his 
attitude towards life. Neither a solitary creature like 
a cat or a hawk, nor a creature with no biological 
responsibility towards its young, like a lizard or a 
fish, could possibly have developed such strong 
altruistic instincts as are found in man. 

Other instincts appear to be equally relative. 
Everyone who has any acquaintance with wild 
birds and animals knows how much different 
species differ in temperament. Most kinds of mice 
are endowed with a great deal of fear and very 
little ferocity ; while the reverse is true of various 
carnivores like tigers or Tasmanian devils. It would 
appear that the amounts of fear and anger in man's 
emotional make-up are greater than his needs as 
a civilized being, and are survivals from an earlier 
period of his racial history. In the dawn of man's 
evolution from apes, a liberal dose of fear was 
undoubtedly needed if he was to be preserved from 
foolhardiness in a world peopled by wild beasts and 
hostile tribes, and an equally liberal dose of anger, 
the emotion underlying pugnacity, if he was to 
triumph over danger when it came. But now they 
are on the whole a source of weakness and malad- 
justment. 

It is often said that you cannot change human 



MAN AS A RELATIVE BEING 127 

nature. But that is only true in the short-range view. 
In the long run, human nature could as readily be 
changed as feline nature has actually been changed 
in the domestic cat, where man's selection has pro- 
duced an amiable animal out of a fierce ancestral 
spit-fire of a creature. If, for instance, civilization 
should develop in such a way that mild and placid 
people tended to have larger families than those of 
high-strung or violent temperament, in a few centuries 
human nature would alter in the direction of mildness. 

But it is not only in regard to instincts and feelings 
that our mind bears the stamp of the world around. 
Bergson, the French philosopher, has gone as far > 
to suggest that the very way our thinking processes 
work is adapted to practical needs. To satisfy the 
primary needs of life, man must handle and deal 
with definite, separate material objects; to get a 
general picture of the continuity of things in space 
or time is not so pressing. In general it is what we 
call intellect which thinks in the first way, about 
separate objects ; and what we call intuition which 
thinks in the second way, about whole situations. 
Bergson points out that the evolution of our minds 
has been largely determined by the practical 
necessity for thinking in the first way, and that the 
way men think is not the only way in which thinking 
could be done. On the contrary, in a different kind 
of world, organisms might develop in which most 
thinking was intuitive. 

If these ideas of Bergson's are perhaps a little 



128 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

speculative, they are none the less worth reflecting 
on, as showing how the human mind is doubly 
imprisoned it is imprisoned in its own way of 
thinking and feeling, and this way of thinking and 
feeling is itself in a sense imprisoned in the material 
world about it. When we come to another funda- 
mental property of our minds, however, we are on 
firmer ground. I mean our capacity for forgetting. 
This is usually taken to be a natural property or at 
least a natural imperfection of mind. And a certain 
amount of our forgetting does seem to be due to this. 
A great deal, however, quite definitely does not, 
but owes its existence to the practical needs of 
our life. 

To a large extent we forget what it is convenient 
for our own purpose to forget. If we ever do get a 
chance to see ourselves as others see us, it is generally 
a shock to find how many inconvenient facts about 
ourselves and our actions, which are all too prominent 
in the minds of others, have been forgotten by 
ourselves. 

Pavlov has shown how even dogs can be made to 
have nervous breakdowns by artificially generating 
in their minds conflicting urges to two virtually 
exclusive kinds of action ; and we all know that the 
same thing, on a higher level of complexity, happens 
in human beings. But a nervous breakdown puts an 
organism out of action for the practical affairs of 
life, quite as effectively as does an ordinary infectious 
disease. And just as against physical germ-diseases 



MAN AS A RELATIVE BEING 129 

we have evolved a protection in the shape of the 
immunity reactions of our blood, so we have evolved 
oblivion as protection against the mental diseases 
arising out of conflict. For, generally speaking, what 
happens is that we forget one of the two conflicting 
ideas or motives. We do this either by giving the 
inconvenient idea an extra kick into the limbo of 
the forgotten, which psychologists call suppression, 
or else, when it refuses to go so simply, by forcibly 
keeping it under in the sub-conscious, which is 
styled repression. For details about suppression and 
repression and their often curious and sometimes 
disastrous results I must ask you to refer to any 
modern book on psychology. All I want to point 
out here is that a special mental machinery has been 
evolved for putting inconvenient ideas out of con- 
sciousness, and that the contents and construction of 
our minds are different in consequence. 

Our current ideas, our feelings, our scientific 
discoveries, our laws, even our religions are moulded 
by the social environment of the period. We live in 
a more or less scientific age : it is all but impossible for 
us to know what it would feel like to live in a com- 
munity which believed chiefly in magic. It is equally 
impossible for us, living in an age of nationalism, 
to look forward and know how people would feel 
and behave in a unified, super-nationalist world. 
We find it impossible to understand how our great- 
grandfathers tolerated child-labour and slavery; it 
is likely that our great-grandchildren will find it 



130 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

equally impossible to understand how we tolerated 
capital punishment or our present penal system. 

But I have said enough, I hope, to give you some 
idea of what is implied by calling man a relative 
being. It implies that he has no real meaning apart 
from the world which he inhabits. Perhaps this is 
not quite accurate. The mere fact that man, a 
portion of the general stuff of which the universe is 
made, can think and feel, aspire and plan, is itself 
full of meaning, but the precise way in which man 
is made, his physical construction, the kinds of 
feelings he has, the way he thinks, the things he 
thinks about, everything which gives his existence 
form and precision all this can only be properly 
understood in relation to his environment. For he 
and his environment make one interlocking whole. 
- The great advances in scientific understanding and 
practical control often begin when people begin 
asking questions about things which up till then 
they have merely taken for granted. If humanity is 
to be brought under its own conscious control, it 
must cease taking itself for granted, and, even though 
the process may often be humiliating, begin to 
examine itself in a completely detached and scientific 
spirit. 



JOHN R. BAKER 
2. OUR PLACE IN NATURE 

PROFESSOR JULIAN HUXLEY has reminded you that 
as a result of the discoveries made in the last thirty 
years, we do not regard man exactly as we did 
at the end of the nineteenth century, and I now 
propose to give some account of the state of know- 
ledge on this subject. Naturally there will be accounts 
of observations and experiments which not every 
one will be in a position to repeat, but if you doubt 
some comparison, for instance, between a gorilla's 
skull and a man's, you should go to a museum and 
look for yourself. I hope that you will look in? a 
zoo or museum at the apes to which I shall refer.* 
Familiarize yourself with the gorilla, chimpanzee, 
orang-utan and gibbons, so that you could not 
mistake one for another. Gorillas are rare in zoos 
in Great Britain, as they do not live well in cap- 
tivity, but you can see them in museums, and there are 
splendid specimens in the Natural History Museum 
in London. You go up the centre stairs, turn to the 
right past the giraffes, up the next flight of stairs, 
and then you will find them through a door on the 
right. At the London Zoo it is very easy to find the 
apes, as their house is the very first one you come to 
when you go in by the main entrance. The chim- 
panzee and orang-utans are on the right as you 



132 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

enter and the gibbons on the right at the far end. 
If you do not live in London, there is sure to be a 
museum where you can see the chimpanzee, and 
there are, of course, other excellent zoos in various 
parts of the country. What I have to say will mean 
much more to you if you have a concrete idea of 
what the animals are like, even if you cannot make 
an elaborate study of their anatomy. 

Where is man placed in the animal kingdom to- 
day? He is obviously a Mammal, that is, he stands 
in the same group as rabbits and mice and cats and 
dogs and horses and cattle, which all have hair, 
are born in a fairly advanced condition, instead of 
being laid as eggs, and which are all suckled by 
their mothers after birth. There are, of course, 
many more characters which we have in common 
with the other Mammals. Now the Mammals are 
divided into various Orders ; for instance, the Rodents 
(the gnawing animals, rabbits and mice and guinea- 
pigs), the Carnivores (flesh-eating animals, like cats 
and dogs and bears), the Ungulates (the hoofed 
animals, like horses and rhinoceroses and cattle 
and sheep and camels and giraffes). Man quite 
definitely belongs in the same order as the monkeys, 
the order Primates, or nailed Mammals. These are 
Mammals with nails on their fingers instead of 
hoofs or claws, with two teeth on each side of each 
jaw before the canines, with the eye surrounded by 
a ring of bone, with well-developed collar-bones, 
nearly always with ten fingers and ten toes, the 



OUR PLACE IN NATURE 133 

thumb being opposable to the other fingers, and 
with two milk-glands on the chest. 

Now where does he stand among the Primates? 
First of all we can separate off the Lemurs, and say 
definitely that he does not belong there. The Lemurs 
are Primates, but very primitive ones, with rather 
foxy faces, quite unlike monkeys in external 
appearance. Also they differ from monkeys and 
ourselves in not having the eye-cavity lined with 
bone all round behind, and also they have a claw 
instead of a nail on their second toe. Look out for 
that claw in the little Lemur house at the London 
Zoo, but it is not always easy to see, as the animals 
often sit firmly on their hind feet as though they 
did not want you to see. 

Not counting the Lemurs, we have five fajnilies 
of Primates. These are the Marmosets, South 
American Monkeys, Old World Monkeys, the Apes, 
and Men. By the Apes I mean the Gibbons, Orang- 
utan, Chimpanzee, and Gorilla. Some of the monkeys 
are often called Apes, but I think it is best to restrict 
the term in this way. Now to which of the other 
families is man most closely allied? Not to the 
Marmosets, obviously, for they are curious little 
Primates which cannot oppose their thumbs to 
their fingers and have claws on most of their toes 
and fingers, instead of nails. The South American 
monkeys that is to say, the monkeys with pre- 
hensile tails are very different from man. The usual 
organ-grinder's monkey is one of these. Look at 



134 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

their widely separated nostrils. If you can obtain a 
skull, count the teeth. You will find they have six 
grinding teeth on each side of each jaw. 

The Old World monkeys, with non-prehensile 
tails, are much more like man, for their nostrils 
are close together and they have five grinding teeth 
on each side of each jaw, just as we have. Neverthe- 
less, they have certain striking differences. Their 
grinding teeth are somewhat elongated from front 
to back, instead of being squarish, as ours are. Also 
many of them have curious swellings on their 
buttocks, and many have pouches in their cheeks in 
which they store food. Then, again, their breast- 
bone is narrow, and they have no appendix and they 
usually have tails. 

Now I have mentioned a number of ways in which 
the Old World monkeys differ from man, and in 
every one of these points the Apes resemble man. There 
can be no doubt from comparative anatomy ihat 
the apes are closer to man than any other animals. 
We may not like to come next to the gorilla, chim- 
panzee, orang-utan and gibbon, but in our anatomy 
we undoubtedly do. I must repeat that the Apes 
resemble us in having squarish grinding teeth, a 
broad breast-bone, an appendix, no swellings on the 
buttocks, no cheek-pouches and no tail. Further, 
they often walk on their hind legs. The gibbon 
walks absolutely erect. 

We do not come in the same family as the Apes, 
because we do differ from them in certain important 



OUR PLACE IN NATURE 135 

respects. First and foremost we have our big toe, 
which, as its name indicates, is the largest of our 
toes, which it never is in the apes. Then our big 
toe cannot be opposed to our other toes, and our 
legs are longer than our arms, and our jaws stick 
forward less, while our chin sticks forward instead of 
receding, and our canine teeth do not project 
beyond the others, and we have not got great bony 
ridges above our eyes, and we have far less hair, 
and last, but by no means least, our brain is very 
much bigger. It is very nearly the biggest in the 
whole animal kingdom, although we are so small 
compared with many animals. It is far larger fKan 
that of a cow or horse, and more than twice as big 
as the largest ape's brain. It is only exceeded in size 
by the brain of the elephant and certain whales,. 

These differences suffice to place us in a separate 
family, but probably we are more closely allied to 
the apes than the apes are to the Old World monkeys. 

I want to give you some idea of what it means to 
say that we are closely allied to the apes, but in a 
separate family. It means that in our anatomy we 
are about as different from apes as antelopes are 
from deer, or as hyenas are from dogs. You must 
not suppose that that sort of comparison is very 
exact, but it gives an idea of the scale of the 
differences. 

Now we have investigated the anatomy of man 
and his relations a little, but we have not considered 
the working of their bodies that is, their physiology. 



136 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

Does man's body work in much the same way as 
that of apes, or are there radical differences, which 
show that man is not so closely allied to them as 
their anatomy would make us think? 

A lot of work has been done on this subject 
recently, but it is incomplete, simply because it is 
so difficult and expensive to use apes as laboratory 
animals. 

You know, of course, that gout is caused by uric 
acid, which has an unpleasant way of collecting in 
joints. Now what is this uric acid? It is a product of 
the nuclei of the cells in the food which you eat, 
and of the nuclei of the cells of your own body. All 
Mammals make uric acid in their bodies, but most 
of them turn about half of it into another substance, 
called allantoin, which does not get lodged in joints. 
The Old World monkeys do this and so they are 
most unlikely to suffer from gout. But man has no 
capacity whatever of changing uric acid into any- 
thing else, and so it must either be excreted as such 
or else stored up in the joints in a most painful 
manner. I do not think that anyone has studied the 
gorilla or orang-utan in this connection, but Hunter 
has studied the chimpanzee and he has found that 
it exactly resembles man and differs from the Old 
World monkeys and lower Mammals. It has no 
capacity of chanrfhg uric acid into allantoin. This 
agrees with our conclusion from anatomy that man 
is more closely allied to the apes than the apes are to 
monkeys. 



OUR PLACE IN NATURE 137 

Now let us take another branch of physiology and 
see how man compares with apes. Perhaps you have 
had occasion to give blood to someone else by blood- 
transfusion. If you have, you will remember that 
it is not everyone who has the right sort of blood 
to give to the person who happens to need it. If you 
have the wrong sort of blood for a certain patient, 
then his blood will destroy the blood corpuscles 
which you give him. Your blood corpuscles will all 
stick together in clumps and finally degenerate, and 
they will not be of any use to him. Nevertheless your 
blood may be perfectly suitable for transfusion into 
the blood of somebody else, and if you are in urgent 
need of blood yourself one day, then the saving of 
your life by blood-transfusion will depend on know- 
ledge gained in experiments like the ones I am going 
to describe. These actual experiments were performed 
in America not many years ago by Landsteiner and 
Miller. 

Suppose you take some blood of a macaque 
monkey which is an ordinary sort of Old World 
monkey and inject it into a rabbit. What happens? 
The blood of the rabbit gets the property of being 
able to make macaque blood corpuscles stick to- 
gether. You can take some of this rabbit's blood, 
and even if you dilute it enormously, it still possesses 
this power of making macaque blood corpuscles 
stick together. It has the same effect on baboon 
blood. Now macaques and baboons are rather closely 
related : they are in the same family. So perhaps it 



138 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

is not very surprising that their blood corpuscles 
behave in the same way when put into this rabbit's 
blood. Even when enormously diluted, this rabbit's 
blood causes baboon blood corpuscles to stick 
together. 

What about chimpanzee blood? Suppose you 
take some of it and mix it with some blood from the 
same rabbit as before, which was previously injected 
with macaque blood. Now what happens? Will it 
cause the chimpanzee's blood corpuscles to stick 
together? Scarcely at all. It is clear that chim- 
panzee's blood is very different from that of the 
macaque and baboon. 

What about human blood? It is the same as with 
the chimpanzee's. The rabbit's blood, which is so 
fatal to the blood corpuscles of the macaque and 
baboon, has scarcely any effect. 

It is clear that in their blood reactions man and 
the chimpanzee are equally distantly related to the 
macaque and baboon. 

Take another rabbit and inject human blood into 
it instead of macaque's. Now this rabbit's blood 
acquires the property of making human blood cor- 
puscles stick together. Let us take some of this rabbit's 
blood and try mixing chimpanzee's blood with it. 
The chimpanzee's blood corpuscles stick together. 
Evidently chimpanzee's blood is very much like that 
of man. 

Is it exactly the same? Can we distinguish it by 
tests of this sort? Take some of this last rabbit's 



OUR PLACE IN NATURE 139 

blood, which causes both human and chimpanzee 
corpuscles to stick together. Put it in a glass vessel 
and go on adding chimpanzee corpuscles to it 
until all the substance which causes chimpanzee 
corpuscles to stick together is used up. Now filter it, 
and you have got rabbit's blood which has practically 
lost its capacity to make chimpanzee's corpuscles 
stick together. Now make the crucial test. Add 
human blood. It still causes them to stick together. 
Even when enormously diluted, it still retains that 
property. So you see you can distinguish chim- 
panzee's blood from man's by tests of this sort, but 
only in rather a roundabout way. 

There is one way in which man differs very 
much from most wild animals, and that is in not 
having a breeding season. It is true, of course^ that 
more births occur at one time of year than another, 
and this is especially so among the Eskimos, but on 
the whole we can say that the human race is without 
a special season. This was thought to be a peculiarity 
of man, and perhaps a result of what we might call 
domestication. Several domestic animals have lost 
their breeding season as a result of domestication. 
Unlike their wild relations, the cow and the pig 
breed all the year round. Mr. Zuckermann has been 
looking into this matter lately, and he has come to 
the conclusion that man, after all, is not so peculiar 
in not having a breeding season, because he finds that 
many Old World monkeys lack one, and breed at any 
time, producing young ones at all seasons of the year. 



140 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

I must just mention one theory which Professor 
Wood Jones has lately been suggesting. He thinks 
that we are descended from animals like Tarsius, 
and not from an ape-like ancestor at all. Tarsius is 
a little lemur which is very different from all the 
other lemurs. Go and look at him in a museum, for I 
think he does not exist in a zoo in this country. He 
lives in trees in the Malay Archipelago and is a 
most extraordinary little animal with huge eyes. 
Certainly he does resemble us more than the other 
lemurs do. His muzzle has been very much shortened, 
just as ours has, but perhaps that is not very signi- 
ficant, for so has the bull-dog's for that matter. A 
more important point is the socket for his eyes, 
which is nearly walled in with bone behind, and 
not open as it is in other lemurs. Then again its 
after-birth is a lumpy sort of thing, as with us, 
instead of having a membranous texture, as it has 
in other lemurs. But in both these points Tarsius 
resembles monkeys and apes just as much as it 
resembles man. Possibly the common ancestor of 
monkeys, apes, and man was an animal allied to 
Tarsius, but it seems very unlikely that we are 
more closely related to Tarsius than to apes. 

The general conclusion which we have reached is 
that the recent physiological work, on uric acid 
and blood tests, confirms the older anatomical 
evidence that the apes are man's nearest relatives. 



3 . MISSING LINKS 

WHEN I am dead, the chance that my bones will 
become fossilized is very remote. Bones decay away 
like the rest of our bodies unless a lot of very unlikely 
things happen. First of all, a dead body will not 
leave any permanent remains in the form of a 
fossil unless it happens to be covered up and thus 
protected from decay. That is fairly easy in the 
case of animals in the sea. Rivers are always carrying 
sediment out and depositing it, and tides and currents 
shift the sediment and cover up the bodies of dead 
animals. But even in this case it is by no means 
likely that the bones will be fossilized. Much more 
probably they will gradually dissolve away, and 
leave no trace of themselves. Fossilization is rather 
a complicated process. It involves the replacement 
of each particle of bone, as it dissolves away, by a 
less soluble and therefore more permanent substance. 
When that has happened, the chances are still very 
remote that anyone will find the fossil thousands or 
millions of years later. Our quarries and mines and 
cuttings are mere scratches on the surface of the 
earth. With terrestrial animals the chances of 
fossilization are still less than with marine ones. 
They are likely to die and decay without being 
covered up. It would be quite absurd to look with 
any great hopefulness for the fossil remains of the 
ancestors of any given animal. It would not simply 



142 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

be like looking for the proverbial pin in a haystack, 
for then you are supposed to have the advantage of 
knowing that the pin is there. But in this case you 
are looking for a soluble pin in a haystack in a 
thunderstorm, and you always have at the back of 
your mind the disconcerting thought that perhaps 
it is no longer there. 

That is the reason why we cannot describe the 
evolution of every species of animal in detail. The 
obvious thing to do is to study those animals which 
happen to have left the best record of their evolution. 
The horse is the best of all. We know the stages in 
the evolution of the horse in great detail, and with 
certainty. There are many other animals whose 
evolution from simpler forms is also well known. 
But if you take any animal at random, say a rabbit, 
the chances are that there will not be a complete 
fossil history of it. 

One would not expect, then, to be able to find 
much in the way of human fossils, and the fact is 
that not many have been found. But we are in a 
very different position now from what we were at 
the beginning of the century. 

At that time very little was known. A fossil skull 
had been found in a cave at Neanderthal in Prussia. 
This was definitely human, but had many ape-like 
characters. The enormous bony ridges above the 
eye are the most obvious features. Then there is the 
retreating forehead, receding chin, and massive jaw; 
and the form of the leg bones of this type of person 



MISSING LINKS 143 

shows that he must have shuffled along with his 
knees bent all the time. A cast of the inside of his 
skull gives a good idea of what his brain must have 
been like, and one can see from it that the parts of 
the brain concerned with speaking were poorly 
developed. 

Now in the last century people did not like the 
idea of being descended from apes, and they were 
not prepared to examine the evidence for it impar- 
tially. They invented an excellent excuse for this 
skull. It was an abnormality! That would get out 
of the difficulty. The unfortunate individual had 
some disease which made his skull grow in "that 
funny way. A little peculiar, was it not, that hundreds 
of thousands of his relatives, who of course had skulls 
exactly like ours, left no fossil remains, while just the 
single one who happened to be abnormal was 
fossilized! But improbabilities do not worry people 
who have convictions based on prejudice and not on 
love of truth. Some people even suggested that 
these skeletons were those of hybrids between men 
and apes. This is incredible for two reasons. Firstly, 
no cases are known of any two Mammals, so widely 
separated as to fall into different families, being able 
to interbreed. Secondly, even if one imagined the 
impossible, and supposed that such hybrids could 
be produced, it would remain incredible that the 
millions of normal men of those geological times 
should have left no trace whatever, while the few 
hybrids were by a miracle fossilized and discovered. 



144 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

How has the famous Neanderthal man fared in 
our enlightened twentieth century? Many more 
skeletons have been found, closely resembling him. 
Neanderthal man has been found in Belgium, 
France, and Gibraltar, and in 1925 near the Sea of 
Galilee. With the skeletons are examples of his 
implements, which differ from those of other fossil 
men, and implements like these have recently been 
found in Mongolia. His was an enormously wide- 
spread race of primitive men, every one of them 
having those very characters which our learned and 
truth-loving forbears preferred to think of as due 
to disease. 

In 1921 a fossil skull, without lower jaw, was 
found in Rhodesia. This had huge bony ridges 
above the eyebrows, and in most respects was 
rather like the Neanderthal man, but a little more 
primitive. We must hope for more examples of this race. 

These Neanderthal men were fairly recent, as 
geological time goes, and also definitely more human 
than ape-like. They were probably not on the direct 
line of our ancestry, but died out perhaps twenty- 
five thousand years ago, just before the last ice age. 
Nevertheless they must have been closely allied to 
our ancestors. 

Now what about the real missing link, something 
midway between ape and man? Where did we 
stand at the beginning of the century? 

A most momentous discovery had recently been 
made. Dubois had set off to the East Indies with the 



MISSING LINKS 145 

avowed intention of finding a fossil ape-man, and, 
miracles of miracles, had actually found one in 
Java, after excavating for two years in Sumatra. 
It was sadly incomplete just the top of a skull, a 
leg-bone and some teeth but what was there was 
an amazing link between man and apes. If Neander- 
thal man's forehead may be said to recede, Java 
man's is almost non-existent, for his head slopes 
almost straight back behind his huge eyebrow 
ridges. His brain must have been about half-way in 
size between the brain of a gorilla and the brain of 
a man, yet he must have been about as tall as modern 
man. Here we have a very primitive man, or a 
very man-like ape, call it which you will, who 
existed as the geology of the place shows at 
about the time of our first ice age, perhaps tyalf a 
million years ago. 

That was rather a shock for the nineteenth century, 
and there was some attempt to discredit Dubois. 
Unfortunately for the disbelievers, however, the 
fossil bone was subjected to microscopical examina- 
tion and proved beyond doubt to be genuine. 

Since then there have been thrilling discoveries 
of intermediates between apes and men. I must pass 
over a lower jaw found near Heidelburg in Germany 
in 1907, although it is extremely interesting, simply 
because it is only a jaw. Four years later some work- 
men were digging gravel at Piltdown in Sussex, 
when a fossil human skull was discovered. This was 
a priceless specimen. One feels that one would have 



146 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

sacrificed a hand or an eye to preserve this treasure 
so that it could be examined by an expert. What 
happened? Workmen, ignorant of its importance, 
broke it up and threw the pieces into a rubbish 
dump. By extreme good fortune Mr. Dawson had 
been on the look out for pre-human remains in the 
district for some time, as he had found peculiar 
flints among the gravel, and someone gave him one 
of the fragments. We must thank Providence for 
putting Mr. Dawson there, for he had the dump 
most carefully searched, and many of the fragments 
were found. Experts then set to work to consider 
how they should be fitted together, and different 
experts had different ideas. 

The main conclusions are the following. There 
are scarcely any bony eyebrow ridges at all, and the 
forehead rises quite steeply above the eyes. This is 
most surprising in such an ancient skull, which is 
probably not very much more recent than the Java 
skull. But associated with this skull there was a 
lower jaw which is to all intents and purposes that 
of a chimpanzee. Many experts considered that it 
was an extinct chimpanzee's lower jaw. The com- 
plete absence of chin and the huge canine teeth 
supported that view. These canine teeth must have 
interlocked with those of the upper jaw like a dog's. 
Now if we regard the jaw as belonging to the skull, 
then we have a splendid missing link. But if they 
do not belong to one another, then the find is not 
nearly so significant. 



MISSING LINKS 147 

That is why the recent discoveries near Peking 
are so tremendously important, for now an essentially 
ape-like lower jaw has been found in the same lump 
of rock as part of an essentially human brain-case, 
and the Piltdown skull and lower jaw are thus 
confirmed as belonging to one individual. 

The story of the Peking discoveries is most 
interesting. During the war. China started a geo- 
logical survey, and got a Scandinavian, Dr. Anders- 
son, to direct it. Dr. Andersson discovered rich 
fossil beds about forty miles from Peking. A great 
deal of excavating was done, but no human remains 
brought to light. One day one of the Chinese Work- 
men was overheard asking a companion why they 
were wasting their time hunting for fossils in that 
particular place, when there were far more about 
half a mile away. That chance remark altered the 
course of our knowledge of man's ancestry, for the 
site of excavation was changed, and shortly after- 
wards human remains began to be found. 

The first discoveries were two teeth, but there was 
nothing very special about these. Then in 1927 
another tooth was discovered, which was sent to 
Dr. Davidson Black in Peking for examination. It 
was by no means by chance that Dr. Black was in 
Peking. Years before he had taken the Professorship 
of Anatomy at Peking, simply because he thought it 
likely that pre-human remains would be found in 
China, and he wanted above everything to carry 
out research on this subject. 



148 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

Careful measurement of this tooth convinced 
Dr. Black that it was intermediate between a human 
and an ape's tooth. He exhibited the specimen 
widely, but it was received with scepticism. 

A year later part of a jaw was found, and in the 
same piece of rock part of a skull. I have referred to 
that already. You will remember the jaw was essen- 
tially an ape's jaw, and the skull essentially human. 
Not only were these two bones found in the same 
block; they were both obviously of a young indi- 
vidual. There cannot be any doubt that they belong 
together, and they confirm the lesson taught by the 
Piltdown skull, that man retained the chinless con- 
dition of his ancestors till rather a late stage of 
evolution, when he had already got a large brain- 
case. Dr. Black was now enabled, by a grant from 
the Rockefeller Trustees, to devote full time to 
research. Discoveries were coming thick and fast, 
for in 1929 a momentous discovery was made by a 
Chinese geologist, Mr. Pei. Mr. Pei found an almost 
complete brain-case, quite uncrushed. Mr. Pei 
sent it to Dr. Black, and Dr. Black spent weeks in 
freeing it carefully from the rock in which it was 
embedded. Dr. Black has now described the skull, 
and casts of it have been made, one of which was 
exhibited by Sir Elliot Smith at the centenary 
meeting of the British Association. 

Other finds have been made since. Altogether 
parts of about ten people have been found. 
The geological age of this primitive race must 



MISSING LINKS 149 

have been about the same as that of the Java 
man. 

What are the essential features of the skull? Does 
it resemble Piltdown man closely? In one respect it 
certainly does not. There are large eyebrow ridges. 
The forehead is receding, and in this respect also it 
resembles Java man. In one way, however, it is like 
the Piltdown skull. If you put a finger on your 
head just above your ear, and move it across the 
top of your skull and down to the other ear, you 
will find that your skull is smoothly curved. This 
Peking skull is not smoothly curved like tha^It 
has a distinct bump on each side opposite the part 
of the brain which is used for understanding spoken 
words, and another bump opposite the part con- 
cerned in using hand and eye together. This /seems 
extremely significant. It looks as though man was 
just beginning to speak and use tools. As his brain 
swelled in the appropriate places, so his brain-case 
enlarged unevenly. This curious feature closely 
resembles one of the reconstructions of the Piltdown 
skull. Otherwise the brain was small, as we should 
expect in a missing link. Certain parts of the skull 
are very ape-like, especially the bones round the 
base of the ears, and of course the lower jaw was 
absolutely chinless and ape-like. 

Let me summarize. Perhaps half a million years 
ago man was in a very ape-like condition, as shown 
by the Java, Piltdown, and Peking skulls. His 
brain-case was smaller, and his brain was just 



150 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

swelling in those regions which are concerned with 
speech and the use of tools. His skull was thick. 
His lower jaw was absolutely ape-like. These are 
the three missing-link skulls, though the term is, of 
course, no longer suitable. Then, ages later, we have 
a large number of skeletons and tools from various 
parts of Europe and Asia which belong to the 
Neanderthal type. This race much more closely 
resembles modern man. The chin is still small, 
though the lower jaw is by no means ape-like. The 
heavy overhanging eyebrow ridges and retreating 
forehead are persistent marks of the beast. Neander- 
thal man was probably fairly closely allied to a 
not very remote ancestor of ourselves. 

You can find casts of some of the skulls and lower 
jaws to which I have referred in many museums. 
In the Natural History Museum in South Kensing- 
ton they are in the room to the right as you enter. 
If you can find a skull of one of the aborigines of 
Australia in a museum anywhere, you will find it 
interesting to compare it with a European's, for it 
is primitive in many ways. Notice the small brain- 
case and the large eyebrow ridges and the receding 
forehead. The hairy Australian natives are the most 
primitive people living on the globe to-day. 

Perhaps you will have come to the conclusion that 
scientists are apt to base a lot of speculation on 
very fragmentary evidence. The fossil skeletons I 
have mentioned are very incomplete, except the 
Neanderthal ones. As a matter of fact there is no 



MISSING LINKS 151 

undue speculation. Let me tell you a story which 
proves this. 

A long time ago, when people were just starting 
to colonize New Zealand on a large scale, a colonist 
found a bit of bone in his garden. It was about 
eight inches long. The finder thought it might be 
interesting, and he sent it to Professor Owen in 
England. Professor Owen examined it carefully, and 
decided that it was a small fragment of a thigh 
bone of a huge unknown bird allied to the ostrich. 
He therefore published a paper saying that he 
supposed that there formerly existed in New Zealand 
a gigantic species of flightless bird, larger than the 
ostrich. 

Now perhaps you think that he was basing too 
much speculation on too little evidence. B,ut he 
was not. As New Zealand became better known, 
more and more bones were discovered, and now 
you can see whole skeletons of the great Moa of 
New Zealand in many museums. Professor Owen's 
speculation was proved to have been based on suffi- 
cient evidence. 



4. THE EVOLUTION OF MIND 

JUST because we live such highly artificial, civilized 
lives, we almost begin to think that we have scarcely 
any of the primitive instincts which would have 
been of use to our ape-like ancestors. But deep 
inside us we still have those instincts, which often 
come to the surface in emergencies. You can easily 
prove to yourself that you have them. 

Ask some friend whom you know to be a really 
bad driver to take you out in his car. Relax and 
allow your mind to wander where it will. Your 
friend decides to overtake another car round a 
blind corner. Here is a car coming straight towards 
you! 

Now look at yourself. What are you doing? You 
are holding on firmly to something or other. It may 
be the door-handle, or the dash-board, or part of your 
seat, or even your friend's arm, or worse still the 
steering-wheel, but the fact remains that if your 
friend has really succeeded in frightening you, you 
will probably be holding on to something, 

Now holding on is perfectly useless to you, and 
so it would be to any terrestrial animal. But think 
how absolutely essential it is to animals which live 
in trees. If they had not got a strong instinct to hold 
on when frightened, then they would often fall to 
the ground in emergencies and get killed. If our 
arboreal ancestor had not had that instinct, he 



THE EVOLUTION OF MIND 153 

would have fallen to the ground and got killed and 
you and I would not be here to-day. 1 

Here is another way in which you can show a 
primitive instinct at work, but it is rather more 
troublesome. If there is a large wood in your district, 
the middle of which is far from any house or road, 
go alone to the middle of it at about i a.m., and 
walk about a bit. You are very likely to find an 
almost overpowering instinct to return at once to 
the society of other human beings. It is not simply 
fear of the dark. People who are not in the least 
afraid of the dark in ordinary circumstances are 
afraid of walking about alone in woods at night. 
This instinct must have been of great importance to 

1 When this was broadcast, a listener (Mr. Worsley) wrote 
to say that when he was frightened in a motor-car, his toes 
contracted strongly, as though trying to grasp, and he was 
unable to uncurl them while the emergency lasted, although 
their contraction was painful. In my next talk I mentioned 
this, and many other listeners reported this instinctive curling 
up of the toes in emergencies, e.g., when being driven dan- 
gerously in motor-cars, when a passenger in a stunting aero- 
plane, in a ship in a violent storm, in difficulties on a precipice, 
when about to take an anaesthetic, and even when frightened 
by a description of an operation by a nurse. I have myself 
often experienced this phenomenon in motor-cars. It is ex- 
perienced in both feet not only by people who drive but by those 
who do not, and is quite distinct from the automatic pressing 
of an imaginary brake by the right foot only, which those 
who are accustomed to drive often experience when being 
driven dangerously by someone else. It is very interesting 
that our instinct to grasp with the toes when frightened should 
have so long outlasted the capacity of the toes to grasp effec- 
tively. 



154 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

our pre-human ancestors. The carnivorous enemies 
of early man would soon account for anyone who 
was foolish enough or rather sufficiently lacking 
in this instinct to walk alone in woods at night. 
Carnivores are far less likely to attack if two or more 
persons or animals are together, and this instinct 
completely fails to appear if two or more people 
are present. Our ancestors must have been especially 
easily attacked in woods at night compared with 
most animals. Their sense of smell, like ours, must 
have been poorly developed, so that they could not 
wind approaching enemies. Further, they must have 
been very defenceless before they took to using 
weapons, for their canine teeth had become reduced 
from their huge primitive dimensions. Their ability 
to escape by climbing was small in comparison with 
that of an ape with an opposable big toe. Escape by 
running would be difficult in a wood. No wonder 
their instinct not to wander alone in woods at 
night was strongly developed. 

My brother, Mr. S. J. Baker, informed me that he 
found no such instinct while sitting in trees waiting 
for big game in Indian jungles at night, but that 
he experienced the strongest instinct not to descend. 
It seemed possible that this disinclination to descend 
might be rational and not instinctive in an Indian 
jungle, where there was actually more danger on the 
ground than in trees. I therefore decided to test 
the matter in a wood in England, where there could 
be no question of a rational fear, since there was no 



THE EVOLUTION OF MIND 155 

danger. In order to make sure that the instinct 
would appear, I got a friend to bring me into a wood 
which I had never been near before and leave me 
in it. I had no compass, no whistle, no stick, and no 
match nor light of any sort. I here quote my notes 
made directly after I left the wood. I have thought 
it best to present them exactly as I wrote them down. 
I was left alone in Whiteleaf Wood, near Monks 
Risborough, at 12.10 a.m. 

"At first I stood still, and no instinct appeared. 
Then I began to walk, and found an instinct not to. 
However, I did walk, but instinctively very silently, 
putting my feet down slowly and as noiselessly as 
possible. I forced myself to crash along for half a 
dozen steps a few times while in the wood, butjfound 
it quite hard to force myself. When I made an unex- 
pected noise in walking, I instinctively stood stock 
still, without moving any part of my body, even if 
I chanced to be in a peculiar position, as when 
stooping to pass beneath a bough. When I heard an 
unexplained noise not made by myself, I instinc- 
tively turned my head towards the source of the 
noise, or partly towards it, and then remained stock 
still, however peculiar my attitude chanced to be. 
I was constantly glancing back over my shoulders, 
and felt my back insecure. When I walked along 
quietly, giving all these instincts full play, I felt 
fairly comfortable, but I was extremely uncom- 
fortable while forcing myself to crash along. Never- 



156 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

theless I did feel an instinct not to walk at all, very 
strongly, and especially to remain still with my 
back to a big tree. 

"I did not feel any instinct to climb a tree; but 
when I climbed one, I immediately felt perfectly 
happy and unconcerned, and did not care whether 
F. came back or not, except that I was afraid that 
I might fall if I went to sleep. I did not want to 
descend the tree and start walking again at all, 
but made myself do so. When on the ground again, 
I felt anxious to get back to the branches of the tree, 
although I did not feel like that until I had once 
experienced the sense of security that the branches 
of the tree gave me. 

"I climbed the tree again, descended again, and 
climbed again, and renewed the sensations produced 
before. 

"F. returned and brought me out of the wood. 
The feeling of security given by climbing was 
surprising to me. I was very sceptical about it 
before. 

"I have written this down directly on my return 
to F.'s house. I must record that I felt just like what 
I imagine a wild animal feels like when walking 
about in the woods alert, suspicious, on the qui vive 
all the time except when in the tree." 

Anyone who doubts the reality of these feelings 
should repeat this experiment. It is essential that he 
should be in a strange wood, with no way of finding 



THE EVOLUTION OF MIND 157 

his way out, and he must be quite alone, and it 
must be the middle of the night. 

It appears to me quite possible that we are 
only terrestrial by tradition and not by instinct. 
Our instincts may still be arboreal, as in many 
children. In exactly the same way the otter is not 
instinctively aquatic. Far from it. Every young 
otter must be forced by its mother to enter the 
water against its will. It must be taught by its 
mother to swim. I could give you many instances of 
the importance of tradition in animals. The wild 
children who have occasionally been found have 
usually been arboreal, and their extreme agility 
in trees has made it difficult to catch them. It should 
be recalled, too, that most people prefer to go 
upstairs to bed. 

Perhaps this consideration of primitive instincts 
will have paved the way for a comparison of the 
brain of man and apes. It is important to remember 
that we may not be so superior to the ape as we seem, 
for this reason. Much of our apparent cleverness is 
due simply to the ability of our minds to comprehend 
what others have discovered and communicated to 
us by speech and writing. Speech and writing tend 
to give us a very conceited impression of our own 
brains, for they enable us to profit from the wisdom 
of the ages in a way which would be totally im- 
possible to the chimpanzee and orang-utan, even if, 
except in the matter of speech, he had the same 
innate mental powers as we have. There is no evi- 



158 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

dence that the innate intelligence of man has 
increased in the slightest degree during the historical 
period. Discoveries have been made, and speech 
and writing have enabled these to be broadcast, so 
that each generation piles on new knowledge and 
discards what it proves to be erroneous. Thus 
knowledge increases, but it seems certain that the 
brain is not evolving. 

I think there can be no doubt that articulate 
speech separates us more from animals than any- 
thing else. Without speech, what knowledge of the 
universe should we have to-day? Fancy yourself 
cast up on an uninhabited island as a child before 
you had learnt to speak. Suppose that it was a land 
flowing with milk and honey, so that you did not 
simply die at once. How much would you find out 
about the universe before you died? One cannot 
say, but it would be very little. Do you think you 
would have been able to distinguish six objects from 
seven? Certainly it seems unlikely that you would 
have got as far in the multiplication table as twice 
two make four. When we think of the great geniuses 
of history, we must appreciate the great extent to 
which they relied on the world's store of knowledge 
existing at their time in the form of speech, whether 
spoken or written. Speech, and especially written 
speech, enables us to start where our ancestors left 
off. The elementary student of biology to-day 
knows more about evolution than Charles Darwin 
ever did. 



THE EVOLUTION OF MIND 159 

Can any apes speak at all? It all depends on what 
we mean by speech. The gibbon and the chim- 
panzee certainly have vocabularies. Definite sounds, 
which we can reproduce by phonetic spelling, have 
definite meanings. But none of these sounds indicate 
anything except emotional states. The chimpanzee 
can say something meaning "extremely pleased," 
or "very fond of you," or "bored," or "hostile." 
But he has no name for any concrete object, not 
even for a banana, or a tree, or water. The evolution 
of speech in our sense must have started by some of 
our pre-human ancestors beginning to attach 
definite sounds to definite concrete objects. The 
great advantages accruing from even a rude form of 
speech would result in the natural selection of the 
speakers and their offspring in the struggle for 
existence. 

Apart from speech, is there such a tremendous gap 
after all between a man's mind and an ape's? It is 
incredibly hard to know what is going on in the 
mind of an animal. When I see a cow, I often think 
to myself what an extraordinary blank in knowledge 
its mind represents. I know its anatomy perfectly 
well and a certain amount about its physiology. 
The world's store of knowledge on these subjects is 
immense and almost incredibly detailed. But its 
mind! When it lies there chewing the cud, I have 
not the very slightest idea what it is thinking about, 
or if it is thinking at all. Is it turning over the events 
of the day, or wondering about the future, or is its 



i6o SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

mind an almost impenetrable fog, like our own 
when we are half asleep? Has the cow consciousness 
at all? This question does not seem at all ridiculous 
when we consider what complicated things human 
beings can do without consciousness when they are 
sleep-walking. 

Animal-lovers step in where scientists almost fear 
to tread, and they have produced amazing and quite 
incredible stories of the sagacity of the dog. These 
stories are quite useless to anyone who really wants to 
explore the mind of animals. They are recorded 
by wholly uncritical people who are quite unable to 
view a dog's behaviour objectively, but are carried 
away by emotion and love of the remarkable. I 
should be the last person to minimize the intelligence 
of the dog, for I have always lived with dogs, and I 
am very sensible of the astounding capacity they 
have of interpreting inflexions of the human voice, 
and also of recognizing voices. One of my dogs 
never paid the slightest attention to the wireless 
until he heard me broadcast. The moment I started 
to speak he recognized the voice, and paid attention 
to the wireless for the first time. But such incidents 
as these really lead nowhere. They are not much 
more helpful than the obviously untrue dog-stories. 
There once existed a club in Oxford whose function 
it was to invent dog-stories to send to a weekly 
paper. A good deal of shrewdness must have been 
needed to gauge the editor's credulity. 

After stories of this kind, a little objective research 



THE EVOLUTION OF MIND 161 

into the mind of animals comes like a breath of fresh 
air into an ill-ventilated room. Professor Kohler, of 
the University of Berlin, has made such an objective 
research into the mind of chimpanzees and has 
described it in his book The Mentality of Apes. While 
nearly the whole civilized world was proving its 
civilization by mutual destruction in the world-war, 
he was carrying out his really thrilling investigations 
in the island of Teneriffe. Professor Kohler had no 
preconceptions, no desire to make out that his 
chimpanzees were more or less intelligent than they 
were. His idea was simply to test their intelligence 
in an entirely impartial way. 

The tests he devised were excellently thought out 
and quite different from the usual tests. Let me tell 
you what he was not doing. He was not testing/their 
ability to imitate human beings, or to learn to 
perform complicated actions. He was not testing 
them as so many people have tested animals, who 
think they are testing intelligence when really they 
are doing nothing of the sort. A favourite method 
with these others has been to put the animal in a 
cage, from which it can only escape by pressing a 
button which releases a door. In more complicated 
tests the animal has to move several buttons and 
latches in a certain order. The mistake in all these 
tests is that the mechanism of the action of the 
button in releasing the door is invisible, and though 
the animal soon learns the trick, he can have no 
insight whatever into its mechanism. People who 



1 62 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

have experimented in this sort of way have often 
concluded that animals are wholly lacking in 
intelligence, but really it would be as sensible to 
say that a man was wholly without musical taste, 
when one had only tested his capacity as a weight- 
lifter. 

What, then, was the essence of Professor Kohler's 
experiments? Simply this, that in every experiment 
the whole solution of the problem set should be 
clearly visible to the chimpanzee. 

The experiments were performed by putting food 
where a hungry chimpanzee could see it, but could 
only get it if it exercised intelligence. The simplest 
test of all is to put a banana outside the bars of the 
cage with a string attached to it. All the chim- 
panzees tested at once pulled the string and obtained 
the fruit. Dogs are generally non-plussed by this, 
though it would be simple for them to pull the string 
with their teeth, if they had the intelligence to 
comprehend the situation. 

If a stick lies in the cage and a banana is placed 
outside, out of reach, the behaviour of the chim- 
panzee depends on where the stick is placed. If it is 
placed in such a position that it can view the banana 
and the stick at the same time, it uses the stick as an 
implement to drag the food towards the cage. If, 
however, it cannot see the stick at the same time as 
the banana, it seldom has the sense to use it, though 
it may look straight at the stick from time to time. 

In solving these and other problems it is clear that 



THE EVOLUTION OF MIND 163 

the chimpanzee has a real grasp of the situation. 
It is not that it behaves at random in the first 
instance till by luck it secures the fruit, and that 
afterwards it repeats identically the same move- 
ments of the same muscles as gave success before. 
That is what some observers would have us believe. 
On the contrary, the ape acts stupidly for a time, 
and then suddenly grasps the situation. From that 
moment its action is sure and decided, in marked 
contrast to its undecided movements a moment 
before. Next time the same problem is set, it solves 
it more quickly, but often by quite different move- 
ments of its body. Success comes from mental grasp 
of the situation, and not from repetition of certain 
bodily movements which chanced to bring success 
before. , 

Curiously enough, chimpanzees are extraordinarily 
stupid about removing obstacles, though quite 
sensible about using tools. If a box is placed inside 
the cage in such a position as to prevent the ape 
from getting into a position from which it could 
reach a fruit placed outside, only the most intelligent 
of the chimpanzees have the sense to move the box ; 
and even they take a long time to see the obvious 
solution of the difficulty. 

The chimpanzees become accustomed to obtaining 
fruit placed high up, out of reach, by swinging on a 
rope attached to a horizontal beam. This gave an 
idea for an excellent experiment. The rope, instead 
of hanging free, was wound round the horizontal 



1 64 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

beam in three neat loops, not crossing one another. 
It now became apparent that three neat loops appear 
to a chimpanzee precisely as a hopeless tangle 
appears to us. They all tried to untangle the rope, 
but quite unmethodically, just as we often try to 
straighten a tangle of string quite unmethodically. 
If our brains were much more efficient than they 
are, we should straighten tangles with sure, decided 
movements, never making the tangle more complex. 
Before judging the chimpanzee too harshly, however, 
we must remember, as Professor Kohler remarks, 
that many of us find a deck-chair as inextricable a 
tangle as a chimpanzee finds three loops of rope. 

What is the limit of chimpanzee intelligence? I 
think that this is the hardest test that any of Pro- 
fessor Kohler's animals passed. The fruit is placed 
out of reach outside the bars of the chimpanzee's 
cage. A stick is provided, but it is hung on the wall 
so high up that it can only be reached by dragging 
a box below it and climbing on it. It takes a very 
clever chimpanzee to see what to do. 

Professor Kohler considers that the chimpanzee 
may actually be nearer to man in intelligence than 
to many of the lower species of monkeys. 

I cannot here discuss the expression of the emotions 
in animals. Charles Darwin wrote a fascinating book 
on this subject. On the whole the chimpanzee 
expresses his feelings very much as we do, even to 
scratching his head when he is puzzled and beckoning 
with his finger when he wishes his friend to approach. 



THE EVOLUTION OF MIND 165 

Next time you see a chimpanzee in a cage, you 
will probably not view him with quite such con- 
temptuous amusement as before. One should think 
how one would behave if one were shut up in a cage 
oneself, with no privacy and no clothes, let us say 
in Japan, or in some other country where one could 
not make oneself understood. Of course clothes give 
us a wholly artificial feeling of superiority. Someone 
has questioned whether we should have much 
respect for the House of Commons if members were 
compelled to sit in a state of complete nudity. Even 
the House of Lords would lose something of its 
dignity if subject to the same restriction. Yet our 
respect should undoubtedly be for their brains and 
disinterestedness, and not for their clothing. 

So far we have only discussed the changes ,in our 
outlook on the relationship between man and apes. 
Perhaps you will ask this, "Is that the only way in 
which the biological outlook has changed since the 
end of last century as far as the mind of man is 
concerned?" It is not, for many of our new ideas 
apply equally to man and to animals, profoundly 
affecting the way in which we regard man ; so now 
we must take a more general outlook on modern 
developments in the matter of the mind. 

Probably you know what conditioned reflexes are. 
In case you do not, I may first of all remind you 
what ordinary reflexes are. If I were to touch your 
hand with a red-hot poker a message would go 
along your sensory nerves to your spinal cord and 



166 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

another message would come back along your 
motor nerves to the muscles moving your arm. Your 
whole arm would be pulled away with great speed, 
so quickly that the whole movement would be 
finished before the fact that you had been burnt 
had arrived at your consciousness. Undoubtedly a 
great number of our actions are reflex acts in which 
consciousness is not involved. Now what are con- 
ditioned reflexes? If I were to play the note middle C 
on the piano a great number of times , presumably 
it would not have any special effect upon you beyond 
being rather boring. But if I were to prick your 
finger with a needle every time I played the note, 
you would develop a reflex action of quickly drawing 
your hand away every time the note was struck, 
even though I no longer pricked you. This is a 
simple example of a conditioned reflex. Another 
example will make the subject even more simple. 

When one is hungry, the smell of food causes a 
reflex secretion by the salivary glands, so that one's 
mouth waters. That is a simple reflex action. There 
is no question of voluntary action here, because you 
cannot make your salivary glands secrete by any 
act of your will. 1 But conditioned reflexes often 
grow up round these reflexes. If a certain gong is 
used to summon you to your meals, just the mere 

1 A dentist has written to tell me of a woman patient who can 
open her mouth and eject a fountain of saliva at will. Pre- 
sumably she uses a voluntary muscle to compress the salivary 
gland. There is no evidence that she secretes saliva at will. 



THE EVOLUTION OF MIND 167 

sound of that gong will cause increased secretion by 
the salivary glands. Some very interesting experi- 
ments on this subject have been done with dogs. 
The conditioned reflex of watering in the mouth 
at the sound of a bell is soon developed if dogs are 
always fed immediately after a bell is rung. There is 
no difficulty in showing that ; because if you ring 
a bell but produce no food, saliva pours out into the 
dog's mouth. That is simple, but here is something 
much more interesting and unexpected. If you always 
ring a bell a quarter of an hour before you feed your 
dog, then your dog will develop a conditioned 
reflex of secreting saliva a quarter of an hour after 
the ringing of that bell. 

It seems likely that conditioned reflexes play a 
large part in our ordinary behaviour. Many of our 
actions may be attributed to them, and this is an 
important and expanding field of research at the 
present moment. Nevertheless, it is possible that 
some enthusiasts have gone too far in regarding 
animal or human behaviour as almost exclusively 
made up of an infinitely complicated system of 
conditioned reflexes. 

Then there are the ductless glands. So much 
research has been done on them lately, and the 
results obtained have been so exciting, that 
they have found their way into the popular news- 
papers, despite the fact that their study is a 
branch of science. What are the most important 
conclusions that we can draw from this study, so 



1 68 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

far as the mind is concerned? That is fairly easy 
to answer. 

We now see that many of our actions and emotions 
are by no means wholly to be ascribed to our 
nervous system. There exist in our body definite 
glands which pour definite chemical substances into 
our blood-stream, which profoundly affect our 
thoughts and our actions. The most important are 
the thyroid gland near the Adam's Apple in the 
neck, the pituitary gland between the roof of the 
mouth and the brain, the adrenal glands near the 
kidneys, and the glandular tissue of the reproductive 
organs. 

What are the effects of these glands? The straight- 
forward way to find out is to remove them in the 
case of animals, and see what happens ; or else we 
can notice what happens when they are diseased. 
Experiments and observations of this type have 
conclusively proved that our emotions are very 
largely controlled by chemical substances cir- 
culating in the blood which have been produced by 
the glands. It is interesting to note that the chemical 
substances formed in each gland are the same in all 
mammals which have been investigated, including 
man. It has been possible in the case of some of the 
glands to isolate the actual chemical compound, 
and to analyse it, and in some cases to synthesize 
it in the laboratory. 

The thyroid is the easiest gland to take first. Its 
secretion has the effect of increasing the rate at 



THE EVOLUTION OF MIND 169 

which bodily processes take place, and not only 
bodily but also mental processes. The person whose 
thyroid gland is not functioning properly is not only 
sluggish in his movements, but also in his brain. He 
cannot help it. He must be provided with more 
of the essential substance secreted by the thyroid 
gland, and then he recovers. That is quite simple, 
because the substance is easily extracted from the 
thyroid gland of cattle or sheep killed for food. 
Sometimes the thyroid gland of young children is 
almost wholly deficient, and then cretinism results. 
In extreme cases the cretin may have the bodily 
appearance and the mental capacity of a child of 
two, when its actual age is ten times as great. This 
condition can be relieved by taking tablets of thyroid 
gland by the mouth. 

Some people have not too little, but too much 
thyroid gland, which may succeed in secreting too 
much of the essential substance into the blood- 
stream. This results not only in undue physical 
activity and bodily restlessness, but also in an unduly 
active mind and mental restlessness. Such people 
are usually thin and have an agitated expression. 
The eyes often protrude from their sockets. 

One must not fail to mention the adrenals. If 
you inject some of the secretion of the adrenal into 
a man, all the symptoms of fear are produced. 
The face goes white, the hair stands on end, the 
blood-pressure is increased, the heart beats 
strongly so that its palpitations are easily felt, 



170 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

and the normal movements of the small intestine 
are arrested. 

In the case of the reproductive organs, the matter 
is simple, for the development of the sex instinct 
depends on substances produced by the reproductive 
glands. If they are removed in early life, these 
instincts never develop. By removing the reproduc- 
tive organs from an animal, and grafting instead 
those of the opposite sex, one reverses its sex instincts. 
In this way one may cause a male guinea-pig not 
only to produce milk, but also to acquire the instinct 
to suckle young. 

There is no doubt that the mechanism is the same 
in man, and the utmost care should be taken in 
cases of abnormal sexual behaviour, to make sure 
that the glands are normal ; for if one were to punish 
a person for unusual behaviour when the glands 
were abnormal, one would be doing a grave injustice. 
You or I would behave abnormally if the inappro- 
priate glands were grafted into us. 

The fact of our relationship with animals is well 
shown by recent experiments performed in France. 
It was necessary to remove the ovary of a woman 
by an operation. A fluid was removed from the 
ovary, and injected into some ancient female rats 
which were so old that the sexual instinct had been 
lost. The result of the injection was that the instinct 
was immediately reacquired. 

It cannot be denied that the work on conditioned 
reflexes and on ductless glands has given us a more 



THE EVOLUTION OF MIND 171 

mechanistic conception of the mind. It seems much 
more probable now that the mind is a mechanism 
whose physical basis at least may one day be inter- 
preted in terms of physics and chemistry. I have 
only just been able to touch the very fringe of this 
subject. I wish that I could give you some idea of the 
enormous amount of work that has been done. The 
investigators have performed experiments and made 
observations which are repeatable. Anyone who 
doubts them can experiment for himself. The more 
one studies, the more one is absolutely forced to the 
conclusion that chemistry plays a large part in the 
control of our emotions. 

This raises the old problem of mechanism and 
vitalism. Are the body and mind to be regarded as 
a machine working simply according to the laws 
of physics and chemistry, or is there some ' funda- 
mental distinction between animate and inanimate 
matter? It seems to me that to be a vitalist is to 
fight a losing battle all the way. A hundred years 
ago, the first organic substance was synthesized 
from inorganic materials in the laboratory. Pre- 
viously it had been thought that such synthesis was 
impossible. This was the first blow to vitalism. No 
other organic substance was synthesized for some 
time, and the vitalists became optimistic that 
perhaps this was the one exception that proved the 
rule. But since then many such substances have been 
synthesized from inanimate substances in the 
laboratory, and to-day no one would claim that any 



172 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

particular substance in the body will never be synthe- 
sized. The vitalist simply says that he thinks that we 
shall be unable to interpret life in terms of physics 
and chemistry. But the trouble is that every discovery 
in biology brings us nearer to such an interpretation. 
Every discovery makes his position less tenable. 

Are we then to pronounce ourselves as mechanists ? 
That, you will say, is the obvious alternative. Per- 
sonally, I consider that it would be premature in the 
extreme to do so. We must only be mechanists 
when all bodily and mental processes have been 
reduced to mechanics, physics, and chemistry, 
when we understand precisely what chemical and 
physical changes underlie and constitute every part 
of every action, every thought, every memory, 
every emotion, even consciousness itself. As yet we 
do not begin to approach that position, and I con- 
sider that the only reasonable position to take up 
at the moment is that of scepticism. Nevertheless, let 
us remember that at present all discoveries in biology 
are leading us nearer and nearer to a mechanistic 
explanation. 

The recent discovery that excessively small 
particles of matter do not obey the ordinary laws of 
physics, which are only applicable to large masses, 
has been interpreted by some as making probable 
the existence of free-will. I agree with Professor 
Levy that any unprejudiced person, if he really 
thinks seriously on the matter, will agree that there 
is no connection between the two subjects. 



5. THE CONTROL OF DEVELOPMENT 

I HAVE mentioned various changes in the way in 
which we regard man, which have come about 
during the course of the present century. You will 
have noticed that the new work in anatomy and 
physiology is a logical outcome of the old. There 
have been thrilling discoveries, but it cannot be 
said that we look at man in a fundamentally dif- 
ferent way as a result of those which we have 
discussed so far. That does not apply at all to what 
I shall now relate, for in the realms of inheritance 
and sex determination we now know much, where 
practically nothing was known before. The begin- 
ning of this century was the time when Jhe new 
knowledge suddenly began to spring into existence. 
In a limited sense that is not quite true, because 
thirty-five years earlier the monk Gregor Mendel 
had made his momentous discoveries on inheritance 
by experiments on peas in his monastery garden. 
But these discoveries were absolutely unknown to 
the world at large, and their rediscovery, together 
with the tremendous outburst of research which 
they stimulated, only took place about the begin- 
ning of the new century. The world's knowledge 
of inheritance before was almost negligible. Men- 
del's laws were found to have universal application 
not only in plants and lower animals, but in the 
higher animals and in man himself. 



174 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

The 2ist of July, 1901, is a significant date in the 
history of biology and of civilization. One day, 
perhaps, children in schools will no longer learn 
the dates of the accession of kings, but of really 
important happenings in art, music, and science. 
On that date the American investigator, C. E. 
McClung, sent a scientific paper to the German 
periodical Anatomischer Anzeiger. In that paper he 
put forward his theory of the determination of sex 
by chromosomes, which has been substantiated by 
all subsequent research. 

Now, how had McClung made these discoveries 
which will result in his name being honoured cen- 
turies hence when many ephemeral notorieties of 
to-day are known by no one? You will probably 
laugh. It was something so peculiar that it would 
only be natural if it were to cause mirth. It is a 
splendid illustration of the fact that those who do 
very peculiar and eccentric things are commonly 
those who do important things. If one has a child 
with peculiar and apparently useless traits, it 
may be better to allow him to develop them 
than to attempt to mould him to an ordinary 
pattern. 

What had McClung been doing? He had been 
studying grasshoppers. That in itself appears to have 
been rather a useless and eccentric occupation, yet 
when the day comes, as it surely will, when we are 
able to control the sex of our offspring and of our 
domestic animals, it will be primarily due to 



THE CONTROL OF DEVELOPMENT 175 

Me dung's studies on the reproductive organs of 
grasshoppers. 

The proper study of mankind is by no means 
always man. The proper study in this case would 
have been the reproductive organs of grasshoppers, 
simply because for technical reasons the conditions 
are easily studied in them. It must suffice to say 
that the control of sex could never have been dis- 
covered by the investigation of the reproductive 
organs of man. Since the time of McClung's first 
announcement, an enormous amount of research 
has been done on this subject in the most widely 
diverse groups of animals up to and including man ; 
and as man is our chief interest here, we must now 
concentrate upon the determination of sex in man. 
What determines whether a given embryo is male 
or female? 

First of all, every woman produces one egg every 
month. That egg has no tendency to grow into an 
embryo of one sex rather than the other. With men 
it is different. The reproductive cell is here a micro- 
scopic structure shaped roughly like a tadpole and 
progressing in the same way by movements of its 
tail. Now these little tadpole-like sperms are of two 
sorts, male-producing and female-producing. The 
egg is fertilized by only one sperm. Should that one 
chance to be a male-producing one, a boy will be 
conceived. Should it be a female-producing one, a 
girl will be conceived. The determination of sex 
rests entirely with the sperm. Then, you will say at 



176 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

once, what decides whether a given sperm shall be 
male-producing or female-producing? To that there 
is a complete answer. 

Very probably you have already heard of chromo- 
somes. They have often been discussed in broadcast 
talks. They are minute, microscopic, generally rod- 
shaped bodies discovered about 1880. A sperm is 
extremely small, but chromosomes are much smaller, 
for the head of the sperm of man contains twenty- 
four of them, never more nor less, but always 
exactly twenty-four. You can easily imagine twenty- 
four rods of varying lengths, some so short as scarcely 
to be rods at all, some long enough in proportion 
to their breadth to resemble an ordinary ruler 
viewed from the flat side. Twenty-three of these 
chromosomes do not interest us for the moment, 
but the twenty-fourth does. The twenty-three are 
the same in every sperm, but the twenty-fourth is 
not. Either it is a very big one, one of the biggest, 
or it is a small chromosome, among the smallest. 
There are two types of sperms, in exactly equal 
numbers. One type has the big one, and the other 
the small one. These special chromosomes are called 
the sex-chromosomes, because they decide the sex 
of the embryo. The sperms containing the large 
sex-chromosome give rise to girls, and the sperms 
containing the small sex-chromosome give rise to 
boys. 

The egg which is waiting to be fertilized by 
a sperm also contains twenty-four chromosomes. 



THE CONTROL OF DEVELOPMENT 177 

Twenty-three of them are exact pairs for the 
twenty-three chromosomes of the sperm. The egg 
also contains a sex-chromosome, but it is always 
the same, always a large sex-chromosome, an exact 
pair for the large sex-chromosome of the female- 
producing sperm. 

When fertilization takes place, that is, when a 
sperm fuses with an egg, forty-eight chromosomes 
are brought together. Forty-six of these are ordinary 
chromosomes, and the other two are the sex- 
chromosomes. If the two sex-chromosomes are both 
large, the embryo will grow up to be a girl. If one 
is large and one is small, it will grow up to be a 
boy. Its sex depends simply on its sex-chromosomes. 
The fertilized egg-cell divides into 2, the 2 into 4, 
the 4 into 8, the 8 into 16, and so on, until all the 
millions of microscopic cells are formed which con- 
stitute your body. Each time a cell divides, each 
of the forty-eight chromosomes divides. So if you 
are a woman or a girl, you have two large sex- 
chromosomes in every cell in your body, in the cells 
of your skin, your brain, your digestive organs, in 
every part of you. If you are a man or a boy, you 
have one large and one small sex-chromosome in 
every cell in your body. It was because of that that 
you grew to be a man. If the egg from which you 
grew had been fertilized by a sperm containing a 
large sex-chromosome, you would have been a girl. 

I have said that the two sorts of sperms are 
formed in exactly equal numbers, so no doubt you 



178 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

will at once ask, "Then why are not exactly the 
same number of boys born as girls?" Actually about 
105 boys are born to every 100 girls in most Euro- 
pean countries, and a considerably higher propor- 
tion of boys even than that are conceived. The 
male embryo is much more likely to die than the 
female, and if that were not so, there would be a 
great preponderance of boys. Males tend to die off 
at all ages more than females, and so there is a 
preponderance of females despite the birth of more 
males. 

How can we account for the conception of more 
male than female embryos, if the male-producing 
and female-producing sperms are produced in 
exactly equal numbers? It seems that the male- 
producing sperms either swim faster, or else have 
some other advantage which enables them to effect 
fertilization more easily. The sperm has a big journey 
in front of it, when one considers its minute size. 
It has to swim nearly two thousand times its own 
length up the cavity of the womb. If it were mag- 
nified to the length of ourselves, its journey would 
be more than two miles. 

These remarks about the size of sperms are a 
digression, but the subject is so interesting that I 
propose to digress further. I believe that someone 
has calculated the total weight of all the sperms 
fertilizing all the eggs which grow into babies in the 
United States in a year. Not being able to obtain 
these figures, I asked my brother, Mr. S. J. Baker, 



THE CONTROL OF DEVELOPMENT 179 

to make similar calculations. The results are so 
surprising as to be almost unbelievable. If you took 
all the sperms fertilizing eggs resulting in the birth 
of babies during a thousand years in the whole of 
England and Wales at the present birth-rate, they 
would weigh about as much as a pin's head. That 
is the total weight of the male contribution to the 
continuance of the English and Welsh peoples during 
a thousand years ! 

Another way of getting an idea of the minute 
size of sperms is this. An enormous number of 
sperms always compete for the fertilization of a 
single egg, yet only one succeeds. I calculate that 
one ordinary man produces in a year about enough 
sperms to achieve the conception of as many infants 
as are born in England and Wales in seven hundred 
years, at the present birth-rate, if every sperm were 
to achieve fertilization. 

In the chromosomes of these microscopic sperms 
are borne the factors which react with those of the 
chromosomes of the egg and with the environment 
to make us what we are, to determine the structure 
of every part of the body. 

The sex-chromosomes do not only control sex. 
They also carry the factors for many other characters. 
Take colour-blindness. The large sex-chromosome 
carries either the factor for colour-blindness or the 
factor for normal colour- vision. A single large sex- 
chromosome never carries both, but a woman has 
two large sex-chromosomes, as I have mentioned. 



i8o SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

and so she may have the factor for normal vision 
on one and colour-blindness on the other. In that 
case, luckily, the normal one over-rides the abnormal, 
and she does not show the least trace of colour- 
blindness. Her sons, however, only have one large 
sex-chromosome, and it is derived from her. Half 
her sons, on the average, will get the normal sex- 
chromosome from her, and half will get the one 
bearing the factor for colour-blindness. So, on the 
average, half her sons will be colour-blind. If she 
marries a man who is not colour-blind himself, all 
her daughters will be normal. She can only pro- 
duce colour-blind daughters by marrying a colour- 
blind man. Half her daughters will then be colour- 
blind, as both their sex-chromosomes will bear 
factors for colour-blindness. That is why men are 
so much more commonly colour-blind than women. 
Colour-blind men can be produced when both the 
parents are apparently normal, but colour-blind 
women cannot be produced unless a colour-blind 
man marries a woman who is herself colour-blind, 
or at least has it in her family. 

There are several other diseases which are in- 
herited in exactly the same way, and of course with 
these also man is the chief sufferer. Haemophilia is 
a good example. That is the disease in which one 
bleeds profusely from a small cut. It is commonly 
supposed to be due to the skin being malformed, 
but that is not so. It is caused simply by a failure 
of the blood to clot. 



THE CONTROL OF DEVELOPMENT 181 

One must not think of the large sex-chromosome 
as being concerned only in the control of sex and 
the inheritance of colour-blindness and haemophilia 
and other diseases. That is not so at all. Boys 
generally resemble their mothers rather more closely 
than they do their fathers. This is probably because 
they get their large sex-chromosome from their 
mothers, with all the factors it bears controlling 
development. The small sex-chromosome, which 
comes from the father, is quite inert and bears no 
factors. 

The chromosomes other than the sex-chromo- 
somes also carry factors controlling development. 
I have remarked that it was in 1901 that McClung 
first suggested that the chromosomes determined 
sex. It was about a year later, on October/ xyth, 
1902, that another American, W. S. Sutton, sent 
a paper to the Biological Bulletin, in which he pointed 
out the close correspondence between what chromo- 
somes do and what the factors of Mendelian in- 
heritance do. Nowadays practically all biologists 
agree that the chromosomes are responsible for 
Mendelian inheritance. Like McClung, Sutton 
arrived at his conclusions from a study of grass- 
hoppers. 

There are many simple cases of Mendelian in- 
heritance in man. If a girl with pure blue eyes 
marries a man with brown eyes, who received a 
factor for brown eyes from both his parents, then 
all the children will have brown eyes. These chil- 



i8 2 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

dren will really be hybrids for this character, but 
brown eyes completely over-ride blue, and no trace 
of the blue appears. The fact that they are hybrids 
for this character appears when they grow up and 
marry. If one of them marries a person with pure 
blue eyes, the children will not all have brown 
eyes, as one might expect. On the contrary, half 
the children will have blue eyes and half will have 
brown eyes. Of course in a modern small family 
one might not get equal numbers, but the larger 
the family, the closer the approximation is likely 
to be; and if one took all such families in Great 
Britain, the approximation to the ratio of one blue 
to one brown would be very close indeed. 

Most parts of the body do not present such simple 
cases of Mendelian inheritance, because several 
pairs of factors often affect each part. Thus at least 
four sets of factors are concerned in the shape of 
the nose, and therefore the results are not nearly 
so clear-cut nor so simply explained. 

I want to make it clear that though you may 
have brown eyes yourself, and though your cousin 
may also have brown eyes, yet you are quite likely 
to produce some blue-eyed children if you marry 
her or him. Your cousin and yourself have a 
common grandfather and grandmother. Now your 
grandparents themselves may have had brown eyes, 
but one of them may have been hybrid for it, and 
transmitted a factor for blue eyes both to your 
father and to your cousin's father, and thus to you 



THE CONTROL OF DEVELOPMENT 183 

and your cousin, though none of these members 
of the family have had blue eyes. Now suppose you 
marry your cousin, some of your children may have 
blue eyes simply because blue eyes come to them 
from both parents. 

Now blue eyes are of course most desirable 
characters in the eyes of most of us, but some 
undesirable characters are inherited in the same 
way. One of these is congenital feeble-mindedness. 
I hope I have made it clear that feeble-mindedness 
might result from a cousin-marriage, though there 
was no history of mental defect in the family. 

This brings us to the whole question of inbreed- 
ing, about which our knowledge has increased so 
much recently. There is nothing whatever harmful 
about close inbreeding in itself, but it do^s very 
quickly bring to light any latent undesirable inherited 
qualities. If the stock is completely free from these, 
inbreeding has no bad effect whatever. The Pharaohs 
used to marry their sisters generation after genera- 
tion, and experiments on animals have proved that 
once one has got the stock free from factors for 
undesirable qualities, close inbreeding is harmless. 

When two congenital mental defectives marry, 
all their offspring are likely to be mental defectives. 
If a mental defective marries a normal person, all 
the offspring are likely to be normal, but to transmit 
mental defect. That brings us to Eugenics, and now 
for a moment we must leave pure science and become 
applied scientists. In pure science there are no values. 



184 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

The pure scientist simply describes. He does not say 
what is good or bad. Nevertheless, I cannot help 
feeling that mental defect is fundamentally bad, 
and to allow congenital mental defectives to produce 
children seems sheer madness. Actually they are 
increasing in numbers in this country at a frighten- 
ing rate. Unless something is done about it, we shall 
before very long find ourselves in grave danger, as 
they are among the most fertile people, while the 
more desirable stocks are failing to reproduce them- 
selves. 

Many kindly people have been turned against 
Eugenics because they have imagined that Eugenists 
are snobs or anti-humanitarians, I hope very much 
that I may be able to controvert that view. The 
life of a mental defective, or of a person suffering 
from some severe inherited disease, is one long 
misery, and it would be humane to prevent such 
individuals from being born. As to snobbishness, the 
real Eugenist is the last person to be a snob. He 
wants everyone to have an equal chance in the 
world, so that the inherently best people, from what- 
ever class, may be given a chance of showing their 
desirable qualities. He must then try to find means 
of encouraging their reproduction. 

If a rich person wanted to leave his wealth for 
the purpose of decreasing the amount of suffering 
in this world, I do believe he could scarcely do better 
than leave it for the cause of Eugenics. It may be 
true that snobs and anti-humanitarians have in the 



THE CONTROL OF DEVELOPMENT 185 

past been drawn to the subject, but they have been 
drawn mistakenly. The real Eugenist sees a practical 
way of decreasing suffering and spreading wider the 
desirable qualities of our race and other races. Let 
me give you an example of what could be done. 

Quite recently a Bill was brought forward in the 
House of Commons to legalize Eugenic sterilization. 
Had the Bill become law, it would have begun a 
new era in the treatment of mental defectives. It 
must be understood that the sterilizing operation 
is in no sense a maiming operation. It does not 
make one impotent, but only sterile. The Bill pro- 
vided adequate safeguards. No person was to be 
sterilized unless suffering from inherited mental 
defect, and unless his own consent was obtained 
(if capable of comprehending the matter), ^s well 
as the consent of the parent or guardian or wife 
or husband, and also of the Board of Control. It 
had also to be made certain that no danger to 
health was involved. Despite all these safeguards, 
the House of Commons refused leave to introduce 
the Bill. 

Nevertheless it seems certain that the Eugenic 
conscience of the nation will eventually be aroused. 



JULIAN HUXLEY 
6. MAN AND REALITY 

IN the first contribution to this series I tried to give 
a picture of man as a relative being to show how 
his construction, his way of working, and even his 
way of thinking, are only comprehensible in relation 
to his environment. I shall now attempt something, 
I fear, rather too ambitious I shall attempt to 
show some of the ways in which the changed picture 
of life given by modern biology is helping to deter- 
mine a change in the general picture of the world 
which we can draw for ourselves. For you must 
remember that man's general picture of his world 
evolves just as much as man himself. Indeed, it 
must evolve it cannot stay still: the very notion 
of fixity of dogma, or of knowledge, or of ideas is 
an error and is wrong. One of the greatest marks 
of the modern world is the realization that while 
truth must always be incomplete, it yet can be 
progressive. 

In recent years, several men distinguished in 
physical science notably Eddington and Jeans 
have given us a lucid account of their world-picture. 
Like all modern world-pictures, it has a basis in 
the facts and theories of science, and extends over 
into philosophy. I will not presume here to expound 
their views, which have after all been published 



MAN AND REALITY 187 

and widely discussed. But there is one point about 
them by which a biologist cannot help being struck. 
The picture which emerges is of an observer con- 
templating a world from the outside, as Jupiter was 
supposed to contemplate Earth from the vantage- 
point of heaven. The observer is not so much an 
individual human being Sir James Jeans or Sir 
Arthur Eddington personally but rather an arti- 
ficial creation the human intellect, or perhaps 
better the human intellect as represented by the 
highest achievements of mathematical physics. And 
the world observed is not so much the concrete 
world as the ordinary man observes it, but a world 
with all its qualities taken out of it except what can 
be weighed and measured a world of mass, space, 
time, and energy, a metrical, mathematical \yorld. 

That is all very well. It may be the simplest 
method of approach for the physicist. He is so 
accustomed to thinking in terms of inanimate things 
to be measured and reasoned about by his inquiring 
mind that he has come to take the mind for granted 
as somehow outside the things with which he as a 
scientist is concerned. But this is not necessarily the 
only or even the best way. The biologist, for instance, 
cannot see the world in this way. He has a more 
difficult job, for he knows that his mind is just as 
much a part of the things which he as a scientist 
has to investigate as is his body or the lifeless world 
around him. He must try to account for the observer 
as well as for what is observed : he cannot be con- 



i88 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

tent to leave mind outside the field of his facts, but 
must make it, too, part of the subject-matter of his 
science. 

To understand the situation properly, we must 
look back a moment at the history of thought. 
What I am going to say about the so-called primary 
or secondary qualities of things is rather unfamiliar 
or perhaps difficult ; but it is of the greatest impor- 
tance for understanding the change which has 
recently come over scientific philosophy. Children, 
savages, and primitive philosophers are alike in 
believing that the qualities of objects are somehow 
in the objects. They would say that in an orange, 
for instance, there inhere the qualities of being 
round, yellow, having a certain pleasant taste, of 
weighing so much, and being of such and such a 
size. But with the rise of the scientific method in 
the seventeenth century, people began to distin- 
guish between different kinds of qualities of objects. 
Some of them are still thought of as belonging to 
the objects themselves: these were called primary. 
The fundamental primary qualities were mass 
which they defined as the amount of weighable 
matter in a thing; and magnitude its size and 
shape. But other qualities, it appeared, were put 
into objects, so to speak, by us; and such were 
called secondary qualities. Colour is an example, 
and so are taste and smell. An ordinary man sees 
an orange as yellow : but to someone who is totally 
colour-blind it simply looks grey. And of course 



MAN AND REALITY 189 

even before this, common sense as well as science 
had learned that whenever men ascribed emotion 
or will or purpose to a lifeless object, they were 
just projecting their own feelings into it. Savages 
think of the thunder as a manifestation of anger, 
because they are frightened by it. Early religions 
put benignity and power and wisdom into their 
idea of the Sun, because the Sun warms man, ripens 
his crops, and looks down upon the earth. 

Thus first of all will and emotion were taken out 
of objects, and then all the secondary qualities, so 
that nothing was left but what you could weigh and 
measure directly. 

But to-day we are reaching a new stage. For one 
thing, we are seeing that the so-called primary 
qualities are not any more in the objects than are 
the secondary. They are just the most convenient 
ways most convenient, that is, from the point of 
view of science of describing how objects appear 
to us. They are the most convenient because they 
can easily be measured in terms of quantities which 
all human beings agree about. Furthermore, other 
qualities can be referred back, so to speak, to these 
standards ; colour, for instance, can be referred back 
to light-waves of a particular speed and size hitting 
a special kind of chemical substance in the retina 
of our eyes. 

But they need not be thought of as in the objects. 
So far as we can get a picture of physical reality, 
the world is not made up of bits of matter of a 



i go SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

definite size and mass, moving at definite speeds, 
like innumerable tiny billiard-balls careering through 
space. That was the first crude idea of the picture 
revealed by modern physics with its discovery of 
atoms and electrons. But now we are beginning to 
realize that instead of the ultimate units of matter 
being like our idea of ordinary material objects, 
only much smaller, they are something wholly dif- 
ferent. They are centres of energy, whose effects 
shade off into remotest space. As Whitehead has 
forcibly set down for us, every portion of the 
universe would seem to be in mutual interaction with 
every other. 

We have no way of picturing such centres of 
energy, save by an effort of the scientific imagina- 
tion. They have, however, certain properties which 
we can measure in the shape of mass, and others 
which we can get hold of by measuring distances 
and speeds. Thus, far from the so-called primary 
qualities being peculiarly in matter, we simply take 
over the idea of mass, distance, and speed from our 
everyday experience of matter as it presents itself 
to our senses; we find we can use them to get at 
and measure certain aspects of the behaviour of 
these ultimate units of the world; and from the 
knowledge we thus get of their behaviour, we can 
build up some doubtless rather inadequate picture 
of what they really are like. It is only for matter 
as perceived by our senses an orange, a table, a 
stone that the primary qualities are any more real 



MAN AND REALITY 191 

than the secondary ones. To the physicist, the table 
is an arrangement of energy, more condensed at 
innumerable tiny centres, reduced almost to blank 
space between the centres; and in regard to that 
picture of the table, the ideas of mass and size are 
just as much put in by man's mind as is the table's 
colour, just as much the consequences of the 
way man works as is the colour the consequence 
of his eye containing certain kinds of pigment in 
its cells. 

There is another point. The development of 
relativity theory has shown that these so-called 
primary qualities are not even unchangeable. For 
instance, an object going at a very high speed 
changes slightly both in mass and shape. If from 
the point of view of the physicist, the properties 
of matter which we call mass and extension turn 
out to be merely certain measurable effects of the 
underlying arrangement of energy-centres, from the 
point of view of the mathematical philosopher like 
Einstein, they turn out to be variable properties of 
a single system what he calls the space-time con- 
tinuum in which matter, space, and time are all 
inextricably blended, of which they are all merely 
aspects which we artificially isolate in our thinking. 
In either case, they disappear as primary essential 
qualities of matter, and remain only as those mani- 
festations which we human beings can most con- 
veniently get hold of by accurate measurement. 

Does all this have any real bearing on practical 



1 92 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

life, on us as actual human beings? Is it not all too 
abstruse and fine-spun? 

I do not think so. It seems to me to have quite 
definite bearings upon various ideas which, con- 
sciously or unconsciously, go to make up our general 
attitude to life; and of course our general attitude 
to life must in the long run influence the way we 
live. 

To begin with it does in a certain sense put man 
back in the central position from which science in 
the beginning had pushed him out. Obviously it is 
not the identical position. Science gives no support 
to the idea that man is in any sense a privileged 
being living in the physical centre of the universe, 
with the rest of the world created for his use or 
pleasure. But it establishes human beings as the 
highest things of which we have knowledge ; and 
it establishes human mind as the one agency which 
brings order out of the mere chaotic hurly-burly of 
experience. Either we must give up in despair, or 
we must trust our own nature. The human mind 
has created sciences, religions, arts, mathematics, 
philosophies, moralities. On the whole, there has 
been definite progress in these constructions of our 
mind. We therefore have more reason for confidence 
than for despair. But it must be a confidence in 
ourselves and our own human powers, not an appeal 
to something external. It is in that sense that man 
is re-established in a central position. 
And of course this way of thinking brings mind 



MAN AND REALITY 193 

into the scientific picture. The physicist sees the 
world as an assemblage of matter and radiation, 
but forgets to take proper account of the fact that 
he is able to see it and reason about it at all. In 
his picture, human mind remains a mere spectator, 
outside the drama, and wholly unaccounted for. 
But if, as all physiology tends to show, man is not 
just a body plus a mind, but a body-mind, body 
and mind being two aspects of his single nature ; 
and if, as all general biology tends to show, he has 
evolved from lower forms of life, and life in the 
final analysis has evolved from matter which was not 
alive; why, then, something of the same general 
nature as mind must exist not only in other forms 
of life but even in lifeless matter. 

Thus knowledge and feeling and will are not just 
something tacked on, so to speak, to a mechanical 
universe, but the universe is seen to comprise two 
aspects, one objective and mechanical, the other 
subjective and concerned with mental and emotional 
and spiritual happenings : and neither is more real 
or true than the other. 

Finally, mind is not just static. It changes : it, too, 
like body, is evolving. And the ideas which man's 
mind hammers out concerning the world he in- 
habits are in the mental sphere like machines in the 
physical sphere. They do a particular piece of work 
more or less adequately. Just as modern hydro- 
electric plants or textile mills are great improve- 
ments on water-wheels or hand-looms, so our mental 

N 



i 9 4 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

machinery for obtaining, ordering, and controlling 
knowledge and thought has improved enormously 
from what it was among the cave-men or in the 
time of Moses, in its evolution to the present-day 
world picture based on science. But equally, like our 
machines of metal and glass and electricity, it is 
capable of indefinite further improvement. 

The straightforward materialism of science from 
the seventeenth to the nineteenth century rid us of 
the idea of magic, and took purpose out of nature. 
It was no longer necessary or even reasonable to 
suppose that the stars required guidance in their 
courses or at least, any more guidance than a stone 
dropping to the earth or a stream running downhill. 
It was no longer necessary or reasonable to imagine 
that plants and animals, including man, had been 
specially created, when variation and natural selec- 
tion would account for their evolution. It became 
as illogical to pray for rain as it would have to 
revive the practice, which once seemed wholly 
natural and sensible, of making sacrifices and carry- 
ing out fertility rites to make the crops grow. It 
destroyed the idea of infallible dogma in the in- 
tellectual sphere, and put in its place the conception 
of a slowly growing, changing body of knowledge. 

But there it stopped. It was still in some ways 
the unchanging spectator outside the world. It could 
not see itself clearly as part of the evolving universe, 
it could not yet grasp that its ideas and its very 
method of thinking about things must change as 



MAN AND REALITY 195 

result of its interaction with new knowledge. Further, 
it had been so concerned with the intellectual sphere 
that it had hardly begun to extend its ideas into 
aesthetics and morals. Most nineteenth-century scien- 
tists, for instance, though rejecting the idea of a 
fixed body of intellectual beliefs, still clung to the 
idea of a permanently fixed moral code which 
happened of course to be that of their own age, 
nation, and class. 

To-day we are beginning to see that the idea of 
the Absolute, whether in truth or beauty or virtue, 
is no more and no less than this : it is a necessary 
consequence of the human faculty (the greatest 
single difference between man and lower animals) 
of being able to think in terms of abstract concepts. 
Once man can say "this is true and that i^ false," 
he is setting up, even if often unconsciously, a stan- 
dard of truth in the abstract. Once he can feel "this 
is wrong," he has set up an abstract standard of 
right. But it is an abstraction: the actual truth 
which he possesses is always only more or less true, 
the actual morality which he practises only relative 
to the ideas and the circumstances of his time. 

The physicist like Sir James Jeans tells us that 
mathematical analysis comes nearest to describing 
reality; and he feels driven to postulate a divine 
creator or ruler who is responsible for the mathe- 
matical order in the universe. But just here the 
biologist, with his relativist view, feels very sus- 
picious. Surely the physicist, just because he is 



196 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

accustomed to leave mind out of his scientific picture, 
and yet because mind just refuses to be left out 
altogether, has put it back again in the form of a 
divine mind. But the mathematical order in the 
universe can just as well be thought of as merely 
the product of the mathematician's wonderful 
analysis, just as scientific laws are not laws in the 
ordinary sense, imposed from outside by a law- 
giver, but are simply the most convenient ways 
which the scientist can find of describing how things 
work. 

The biologist is tempted to say that Sir James 
Jeans finds a mathematical divinity ruling the 
universe just because he himself is such a good 
mathematician another example of the human 
tendency, as Voltaire put it, of creating God in 
man's image. So Paley, impressed with the evidences 
of purposeful design in nature (evidences which 
Darwin later showed could better be explained 
without conscious purpose, by natural selection), 
made of the Deity a Divine Artificer ; so the early 
warlike Jews, before the time of the prophets, made 
of Jehovah a jealous and wrathful divinity. 

His own picture is rather a different one. He does 
not believe that the present state of our knowledge 
permits any deductions as to the ultimate nature 
of the universe, its first creation, or final fate, its 
possible purpose. 

Scientific and mathematical laws are one of the 
ways of our thinking about nature's happenings. 



MAN AND REALITY 197 

They are the most convenient way of abstracting 
reality in terms of pure intellect, and also the most 
convenient way, in the long run, of securing practical 
control over external nature. 

Art is another method of our minds for dealing 
with phenomena; and religion is yet another. Any 
one of these ways can be more or less good and 
true in its own sphere ; but however true they may 
be in their own sphere, they do not and cannot apply 
to the others in their sphere. And of course, that 
being so, life is more than science or art or religion 
alone, and indeed more than a mere addition of 
them and other separate faculties of life. 

In any case, the absoluteness of scientific truth, 
or religious feeling, or artistic Tightness, is something 
which derives from us. The only immediate reality 
we know is the stream of raw experience. Science 
is but one way of arranging this experience in 
accordance with the laws of our thought. The 
scientific picture, like any other ordered picture 
of the universe, is an abstraction. 

But the biologist can go one step further. He does 
not feel able either to assert or to deny that mind, 
in the shape of a universal or a divine mind, is 
behind the changing universe he knows. But he can 
see that mind is an integral part of that universe. 
Something of the nature of mind must inhere in the 
essence of things. Under the particular conditions 
found on this planet the pressure of circumstances 
has forced mind to become more and more impor- 



ig8 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

tant and elaborate until finally in man it has become 
self-conscious and the most important single charac- 
teristic of the stock. 

Life may be a consciously planned experiment on 
the part of a divine mind or it may not. But in 
any case it is legitimate for us to say, on the basis 
of the known history of life, that mind has become 
the great progressive feature of life's evolutionary 
trend. So that, even if our art and religion and 
science are only our own ways of arranging the 
jumble of experience, yet in attempting these 
arrangements we are carrying on with the main 
trend of evolution. The biologist finds it exceedingly 
difficult to believe with the pessimists and the 
sceptics that human life means nothing. It is part 
of a larger whole, and of a whole with a main 
upward movement. To continue that trend is to 
fulfil evolutionary destiny. Clear thinking, deeper 
feeling, and stronger willing are the chief means 
of achieving that end. That, I think, is the biologist's 
chief contribution to our changing picture of the 
world. 



PART III 

WHAT IS CIVILIZATION? 

BERTRAND RUSSELL 

ALDOUS HUXLEY 
HUGH I'A. FAUSSET 

HILAIRE BELLOC 

J. B. S. HALDANE 

OLIVER LODGE 



BERTRAND RUSSELL 
i. THE SCIENTIFIC SOCIETY 

THE influence of science upon the everyday life of 
ordinary men and women is already profound, but 
is likely to become much more so in the not very 
distant future. Science is gradually transforming 
social life in ways which call for new forms of 
society, and which demand new qualities in eminent 
citizens. Apart from all detail, the two chief changes 
that are being brought about by science are the 
increased importance of experts and the more 
organic character of human society. Of these two 
the first, namely, the importance of experts, is more 
obvious than the other. Nevertheless a few words 
must be said about it, since it is making effective 
democracy increasingly difficult. All the everyday 
apparatus of modern urban life power stations, 
electric trains, telephones, electric light, etc. in- 
volves scientific knowledge possessed by only a small 
minority of the population. By killing off a suitably 
selected i per cent of any modern nation, its present 
mode of life could be made impossible. In matters 
more directly concerned with government, the same 
thing is true in an even higher degree. The art of 
war, although it still requires soldiers, depends much 
more upon the scientific inventor than upon the 
man who risks his life in the face of the enemy. 



202 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

The art of banking, as we have lately been learning 
to our cost, is so intricate that even the recognized 
experts make a mess of it. For all these reasons 
democracy is less effective in a highly developed 
industrial society than it can be in a simpler agricul- 
tural community, since there are many questions 
which ordinary men and women cannot understand, 
and in regard to which they are compelled willy- 
nilly to accept the opinions of specialists. The 
importance of experts is likely to increase rather 
than diminish as the part played by science in 
daily life grows greater. We must therefore expect 
that, in the future, government by experts will 
largely replace government by the will of the people, 
even if the outward forms of democracy are preserved 
intact. 

Even more important is the increasingly organic 
character of society. When I say that society is 
increasingly organic I mean that the acts of one 
individual or set of individuals tend more and more 
to have effects upon other individuals, perhaps in 
distant parts of the world. The doings of a primi- 
tive peasant who lives upon his own produce are of 
little importance except to himself and his family. 
But where modern industrial methods prevail, the 
world has become a single economic unit. The 
political passions of the Chinese may cause destitution 
in Lancashire; the prejudices of the American 
Middle West determine the character of the cinemas 
offered for the amusement of Europe ; the existence 



THE SCIENTIFIC SOCIETY 203 

of oil in the Middle East profoundly affects inter- 
national politics, and at one time even caused 
friction between America and Great Britain. 

In proportion as society becomes more organic, 
it is necessary that it should be more organized. 
A society is organic in proportion as what happens 
to one part has effects upon another part; it is 
organized when these effects are determined by 
relation to the welfare of the whole. The human 
body, for example, is 'at all times organic, and in 
health is also organized. But in certain kinds of 
disease (for example, cancer), while it remains 
organic it ceases to be organized. Modern society 
is very much more organic than the society of two 
hundred years ago, and is somewhat more organized. 
But the extent to which it is organized has not 
increased nearly as fast as the extent to which it 
is organic. If our scientific civilization is to be stable, 
it is imperative that it should become much more 
organized than it is at present ; there must be much 
more deliberate planning and much less left to the 
haphazard operation of individual impulse. This 
applies to all kinds of matters : municipal, national, 
and international. London, historically considered, 
is a collection of villages which have gradually 
coalesced, but in the present day it is a unit, and 
one of its most important features is the means of 
transport by which men pass from the circumference 
to the centre in the morning, and from the centre 
to the circumference in the evening. If London had 



204 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

been deliberately planned to suit its present needs, 
the streets would all be straight and all thorough- 
fares. 

The most important respects in which organiza- 
tion is at present deficient are the economic anarchy 
due to undirected enterprise, and the political 
anarchy due to unrestricted national sovereignty. 
The various parts of the world have become econo- 
mically interdependent, but there is no international 
economic organization either of production or of 
banking. Each nation wishes to produce everything 
itself, with the result that the industrial plant in the 
world is capable of producing much more than the 
world is able to consume. The increased produc- 
tivity of labour resulting from modern technique 
has therefore resulted in bankruptcy for employers 
and unemployment for wage-earners, when, if there 
had been any international organization of pro- 
duction, it might have resulted in wealth for em- 
ployers, and full wages, with shorter hours, for 
wage-earners. 

The economic anarchy in the world has proved 
disastrous in recent years, but the political anarchy 
consisting in the absence of an international gov- 
ernment is likely to prove even more disastrous. 
Immense scientific skill has been applied to the 
technique of war, and unfortunately in recent years 
methods of attack have made much greater progress 
than methods of defence. The next war is therefore 
likely to prove far more destructive than what, as 



THE SCIENTIFIC SOCIETY 205 

yet, we still call the Great War. Scientific civilization 
cannot survive unless large-scale wars can be pre- 
vented, and large-scale wars cannot be prevented 
except by the establishment of a world government 
possessing the only effective armed force in the 
world. The indications at present are that men 
would rather see civilization perish than adopt this 
means of preserving it. But it is probable that after 
the next war they will change their minds ; if they 
do not, scientific civilization will disappear. 

Owing to the increasing need of organization, 
a scientific society, if it is to be stable, will neces- 
sarily involve a diminution of individual liberty as 
compared with the societies of the past. This is 
regrettable, but apparently unavoidable. There will 
be, however, such important compensations that, 
on the balance, we may expect an increase in 
human happiness. Science has already done a very 
great deal to lengthen human life and to diminish 
disease. In this respect it is sure to do more in the 
near future. It has not yet destroyed poverty and 
the fear of destitution, but it has created the tech- 
nical possibility of achieving this result. In the pre- 
scientific ages the total produce of human labour 
yielded so little above a bare subsistence that only 
a very small minority could enjoy tolerable com- 
fort. Nowadays the productivity of labour is such 
that, given a wise international organization of the 
world's productive efforts, it would be possible 
within a generation to secure tolerable comfort for 



206 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

everyone without very long hours of labour. This 
possibility we owe to science. The fact that it is not 
realized we owe to stupidity and inertia. If men 
acquire the wisdom to utilize existing knowledge 
to the full, they may, within the next hundred 
years, establish throughout the world a community 
wholly freed from the dangers of war and poverty, 
and at the same time healthier and longer-lived 
than even the best communities now existing. This 
cannot, however, be achieved without a consider- 
able surrender of liberty, both in the economic and 
the political sphere, since it requires an international 
government and international control over pro- 
duction and distribution. 

No civilization worthy of the name can be merely 
scientific. Scientific technique is concerned with 
the mechanism of life: it can prevent evils, but 
cannot create positive goods. It can diminish illness, 
but cannot tell a man what he shall do with health ; 
it can cure poverty, but cannot tell a man how he 
shall spend wealth ; it can prevent war, but cannot 
tell a man what form of adventure or heroism he 
is to put in its place. Science considered as the 
pursuit of knowledge is something different from 
scientific technique, and deserves a high place 
among the ends of life, but among these it is only 
one of several. At least equal to it are the creation 
and enjoyment of beauty, the joy of life and human 
affection. A scientific society which did not promote 
these things could not be considered positively 



THE SCIENTIFIC SOCIETY 207 

excellent, even if it were to eliminate much of the 
pain and misery from which mankind has hitherto 
suffered. The society of the future, assuming that 
we can escape a cataclysm, will be more and more 
a thing deliberately planned rather than a spon- 
taneous natural growth. But in this deliberate plan- 
ning the technician, if he is to be wise, will have 
to take account of human values which lie outside 
the immediate scope of his technique. Men of the 
administrative type will necessarily have more power 
in the scientific society than they have had at any 
previous stage of the world's history, and if they are 
not to abuse this power, their education will have 
to be carefully directed towards giving them a 
breadth of outlook which at present is not always 
to be found among such men. There is iji this a 
danger, but it is a danger which can be avoided 
if men are sufficiently aware of it. 

The scientific society differs from the unscientific 
society fundamentally through the fact that in the 
scientific society men know better how to realize 
their desires. If this is to be a boon to mankind, 
it is necessary that men's desires should be con- 
structive rather than destructive. To secure that 
this shall be the case is itself a problem for science, 
namely for the sciences of psychology and educa- 
tion, to which perhaps I should add physiology. 
Power in the hands of men whose passions are 
anarchic is dangerous, and I fear that mankind 
will have to pass through some very painful ordeals 



ao8 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

before they learn to use scientific power wisely. But 
I cannot doubt that in the end the lesson will be 
learnt, and that when it has been learnt, the human 
race will find itself emancipated from many of the 
greatest evils that have afflicted it in all past ages. 
The immediate outlook is uncertain and full of 
danger, but the more distant outlook permits hopes 
which would have seemed fantastic in any earlier 
time. 



ALDOUS HUXLEY 

2. ECONOMISTS, SCIENTISTS, AND 
HUMANISTS 

THERE are certain values which we feel to be 
absolute. Truth is one of them. We have an immediate 
conviction of its high, its supreme importance. 
Science is the organized search for truth and, as 
such, must be looked upon as an end in itself, 
requiring no further justification than its own 
existence. But truth about the nature of things gives 
us, when discovered, a certain control over those 
things. Science is power as well as truth. Besides 
being an end in itself, it is a means to other ends. 
Science as an end in itself directly concerns only 
scientific workers and philosophers. As a means, it 
concerns every member of a civilized community. 
I propose to discuss here science as a means to 
ulterior ends ends which may be summed up in the 
single vague and comprehensive word, "Civilization." 

Our civilization, as each one of us is uncomfortably 
aware, is passing through a time of crisis. Why should 
this be? What are the causes of our present troubles? 
They are all due, in the last resort, to the fact that 
science has been applied to human affairs, but not 
applied adequately or consistently. 

In the past, man's worst enemy was Nature. He 
lived under the continual threat of famine and 



2io SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

pestilence; a wet summer could bring death to 
whole nations, and every winter was a menace. 
Mountains stood like a barrier between people and 
people ; a sea was less a highway than an impassable 
division. To-day, Nature, though still an enemy, is 
an enemy almost completely conquered. Modern 
agriculture assures us of an ample food supply. 
Modern transportation has made the resources of 
the entire planet accessible to all its inhabitants. 
Modern medicine and sanitation allow dense popu- 
lations to cover the ground without risk of pestilence. 
True, we are still at the mercy of the more violent 
natural convulsions. Against earthquake, flood, and 
hurricane man has, as yet, devised no adequate 
protection. But these major cataclysms are rare. 
At most times, Nature is no longer formidable ; she 
has been subdued. 

Our present troubles are not due to Nature. 
They are entirely artificial, genuinely home-made. 
The very arts and sciences which we have used to 
conquer Nature have turned on their creators and 
are now conquering us. The present crisis is of our 
own making; we have brought it on ourselves by 
allowing our mechanical and agricultural science to 
develop more rapidly than our economic science. 
We cannot buy what we produce and are therefore 
compelled to keep our factories idle and let our 
fields lie fallow. Millions are hungry, but wheat has 
to be thrown into the sea. This is where, at the 
moment, science has brought us. 



ECONOMISTS, SCIENTISTS, AND HUMANISTS 211 

What is the remedy? Tolstoyans and Gandhi-ites 
tell us that we must "return to Nature" in other 
words, abandon science altogether and live like 
primitives or, at best, in the style of our medieval 
ancestors. The trouble with this advice is that it 
cannot be followed or rather that it can only be 
followed if we are prepared to sacrifice at least 
eight or nine hundred million human lives. Science, 
in the form of modern industrial and agricultural 
technique, has allowed the world's population to 
double itself in about three generations. If we abolish 
science and "return to Nature," the population 
will revert to what it was and revert, not in a 
hundred years, but in as many weeks. Famine and 
pestilence do their work with exemplary celerity. 
Tolstoy and Gandhi are professed humanitarians; 
but they advocate a slaughter, compared with which 
the massacres of Tinur and Jinghiz Khan seem 
almost imperceptibly trivial. 

No, back to Nature is not practical politics. The 
only cure for science is more science, not less. We 
are suffering from the effects of a little science 
badly applied. The remedy is a lot of science, well 
applied. 

Everyone admits in principle that human activities 
must be regulated scientifically; but when it comes 
to applying this principle, two questions arise. 
Science, in the present context, is a means to an 
end: but what end? That is the first question. And 
(this is the second question) by whom is this instru- 



212 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

ment to be used? Who is to wield the power which 
science gives? 

To define the ideal human society is not too 
difficult. It is a society whose constituent members 
are all physically, intellectually, and morally of the 
best quality ; a society so organized that no individual 
shall be unjustly treated or compelled to waste or 
bury his talents ; a society which gives its members 
the greatest possible amount of individual liberty, 
but at the same time provides them with the most 
satisfying incentives to altruistic effort ; a society not 
static, but deliberately progressive, consciously 
tending towards the realization of the highest 
human aspirations. Science might be made a means 
for the creation of such a society but only on 
condition that the powers it confers be used by 
rulers inspired by what I may call humanistic 
ideals. 

Our present crisis is mainly and most obviously 
economic. The fact is dangerous ; for it means that 
the ends pursued by our rulers, at any rate in the 
immediate future, will be primarily economic ends. 
It means that the instrument of science will be used 
by men primarily interested in economics and only 
secondarily, if at all, in the higher humanistic values. 

I have described the humanist's earthly paradise. 
What is the economist's ideal society? Briefly it is 
one where there is the maximum of stability and 
uniformity. The economist wants stability because, 
once you set machinery going, it is hopelessly 



ECONOMISTS, SCIENTISTS, AND HUMANISTS 213 

uneconomic to let it stop or run irregularly. Also 
industrialists and financiers must be able to look 
forward with confidence; in a stable world the 
machine is able to go on running steadily. Again, 
the economist wants uniformity, because the most 
profitable form of mechanical production is mass- 
production. The mass-producer's first need is a wide 
market which means, in other words, the greatest 
possible number of people with the fewest possible 
number of tastes and needs. 

Now stability and a certain amount of uniformity 
are essential pre-requisites to any rational plan for 
improving the quality of civilization. They are 
means to ends, not ends in themselves. But it is 
precisely as ends in themselves that the economist- 
rulers of the immediate future are likely to conceive 
them. It is easy to imagine an oligarchy of industrial- 
ists and financiers using all the resources of science 
first to secure world-wide stability and uniformity 
and then, in the interests of production, to keep the 
world stable and uniform. The aim of the economist 
will be to make the world safe for political economy 
to train up a race, not of perfect human beings, 
but of perfect mass-producers and mass-consumers. 
One of the things economist-rulers would be almost 
bound to do is to suppress science itself. Once stability 
has been attained, further scientific research could 
not be allowed. For nothing is more subversive than 
knowledge. So long as scientific research goes on, 
society stands poised above a potential succession of 



214 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

earthquakes. Any day some new discovery may 
make all existing equipment obsolete, may revolu- 
tionize all existing technique, or else, by changing 
man's physiological habits, radically alter his whole 
way of thinking and feeling. Having first made use 
of science, economist-rulers would find themselves 
forced to destroy it. Even humanist rulers might 
often have to forbid the application of certain 
discoveries. Let us suppose, for example, that a 
method has been discovered for producing all food 
synthetically. Humanist-rulers might feel justified in 
forbidding the application of the discovery on the 
grounds that agricultural life was humanistically 
valuable. 

But these are remote speculations. Let us try to 
guess how the resources of science might be used or 
abused by different types of rulers in the nearer 
future. 

I will begin with psychology, the science which 
concerns us more closely and intimately than any 
other the science whose subject-matter is the human 
mind itself. In a rather crude and ineffective way 
psychological knowledge is already applied to the 
problems of government. It was shown during the 
war that propaganda which is the art of influencing 
the mind could become one of the major instru- 
ments of national policy. Profiting by war-time 
experience, the rulers of Russia and Fascist Italy 
are systematically using this psychological weapon 
to create new types of civilization. Even in conserva- 



ECONOMISTS, SCIENTISTS, AND HUMANISTS 215 

tive England our rulers have not disdained to take 
a leaf out of the Soviet and Fascist book. Systematic 
mass-suggestion by wireless and poster played a very 
important part, as we all know, in the last election 
and during the Buy-British campaign of the Empire 
Marketing Board. 

Propaganda is still relatively inefficient even in 
countries like Italy and Russia, where the state 
controls all the existing instruments of mass-sugges- 
tion, from education to the movies and the Press. 
But psychological science teaches how it could be 
made almost irresistibly effective. Freud and his 
followers have shown how profoundly important to 
us are the events of the first few months and years 
of our existence ; have proved that our adult mentality, 
our whole way of thinking and feeling, our entire 
philosophy of life may be shaped and moulded by 
what we experience in earliest childhood. Following 
another line of research, the great Russian biologist, 
Pavlov, and the American Behaviourists have shown 
how easy it is, with animals and very young children, 
to form conditioned reflexes which habit soon hardens 
into what we are loosely accustomed to call "in- 
stinctive" patterns of behaviour. Such are the 
scientific facts waiting to be applied to the solution 
of political problems. Rulers have only to devise 
some scheme for laying their hands on new-born 
babies to be able to impose on their people almost 
any behaviour pattern they like. No serious practical 
difficulties stand in the way of such a plan. One of 



216 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

these days some apparently beneficent and humani- 
tarian government will create a comprehensive 
system of state cr&ches and baby farms ; and with 
a little systematic conditioning of infant reflexes 
it will have the fate of its future subjects in its hands. 
From the baby farm the already thoroughly con- 
tioned infant will pass to the state school. He will 
grow up reading state newspapers, listening to 
state wireless, looking at state cinemas and theatres. 
By the time he reaches what is somewhat ironically 
called the age of reason, he will be wholly unable 
to think for himself. None but approved state ideas 
will ever even occur to him. This will make the 
overt use offeree quite unnecessary. Dictatorship, as 
a form of government, may have, in the immediate 
future, a brief spell of popularity. In times of crisis 
like the present, strong government is probably 
necessary. But once the position has been stabilized 
and, above all, once our rulers have been educated 
up to the point of realizing the extent of the power 
which psychological science has placed in their 
hands, strong government will cease to be necessary. 
When every member of the community has been 
conditioned from earliest childhood to think as his 
rulers desire him to think, dictatorship can be 
abandoned. The rulers will re-establish democratic 
forms, quite confident that the sovereign people 
will always vote as they themselves intend it to vote. 
And the sovereign people will go to the polling booths 
firmly believing itself to be exercising a free and 



ECONOMISTS, SCIENTISTS, AND HUMANISTS 217 

rational choice, but in fact absolutely predestined 
by a life-long course of scientifically designed 
propaganda. Its choice will be made by an inward, 
psychological compulsion much more powerful than 
any pressure of physical force from without. 

For the economist-ruler, scientific propaganda will 
seem a heaven-sent instrument. He will use it to 
train up that race of perfect producers and consumers 
of which industry has need. He will find it invaluable 
for producing and preserving that stability and 
uniformity, without which machines cannot be 
used to their maximum advantage. By means of it 
a creed will be inculcated, racial and individual 
idiosyncrasies as far as possible smoothed out, 
contentment and conformity incessantly preached. 
Indeed, scientific propaganda may enable future 
rulers to do what the medieval popes and emperors 
tried but failed to achieve. They may actually 
succeed in creating a great world-wide community 
united by common beliefs and aspirations, common 
wants, tastes and thoughts. It will be a Holy Roman 
Empire minus the holiness, a Christendom but 
without the Christianity ... or if nominally Christian, 
Christian in a way that neither the primitive con- 
vert, nor the medieval Catholic, nor the later 
Protestant would recognize as Christian. 

What will be the attitude of the humanist towards 
scientific propaganda? Fundamentally, I think, he 
would be opposed to it. For if it were thoroughly 
scientific and efficient, scientific propaganda would 



2i8 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

obviously be quite incompatible with personal 
liberty. Now personal liberty is, for the humanist, 
something of the highest value. He believes that, 
on the whole, it is better to go wrong in freedom 
than go right in chains even if the chains are 
imponderable, even if they are not felt by the 
prisoner to be chains. Nevertheless, it may be that 
circumstances will compel the humanist to resort to 
scientific propaganda, just as they may compel the 
liberal to resort to dictatorship. Any form of order 
is better than chaos. Our civilization is menaced 
with total collapse. Dictatorship and scientific 
propaganda may provide the only means for saving 
humanity from the miseries of anarchy. The liberal 
and the humanist may have to choose the lesser of 
two evils and, sacrificing liberty, at any rate for a 
time, choose dictatorship and scientific propaganda 
as an alternative to collapse. Again, the humanist 
will have to remember that propaganda is a substi- 
tute for force in general and war in particular. It 
would certainly be worth forgoing a great deal of 
liberty for the sake of peace. 

I have dwelt at some length on propaganda 
because it seems to me that, without it, there can 
be no large-scale application of scientific knowledge 
to human affairs. Psychology is the key science. 
Many of the possible applications of biology, for 
example, are so startling that they must be prepared 
for by a regular barrage of propaganda. Sprung too 
suddenly on the world, they would be passionately 



ECONOMISTS, SCIENTISTS, AND HUMANISTS 219 

resisted. Let us now consider a few of these possible 
applications of science, speculating as before how 
they might be used by the humanist or abused by 
the economist. 

Biologists have collected a very considerable 
amount of information on the subject of heredity 
and are steadily adding to their store. So far as our 
knowledge goes, negative eugenics the sterilization 
of the unfit might already be practised with toler- 
able safety. On the positive side we are still very 
ignorant though we know enough, thanks to R. A. 
Fisher's admirable work, to foresee the rapid 
deterioration, unless we take remedial measures, of 
the whole West European stock. Eugenics are not 
yet practical politics. But propaganda could easily 
make them practical politics, while increase of 
knowledge will make them also purposive and far- 
sighted politics. 

The humanist would see in eugenics an instrument 
for giving to an ever-widening circle of men and 
women those heritable qualities of mind and body 
which are, by his highest standards, the most 
desirable. But what of the economist-ruler? Would 
he necessarily be anxious to improve the race? 
By no means necessarily. He might actually wish 
to deteriorate it. His ideal, we must remember, is 
not the perfect human being, but the perfect mass- 
producer and mass-consumer. Now perfect human 
beings probably make very bad mass-producers. It 
is quite on the cards that industrialists will find, as 



220 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

machinery is made more fool-proof, that the great 
majority of jobs can be better performed by stupid 
people than by intelligent ones. Again, stupid people 
are probably the state's least troublesome subjects, 
and a society composed in the main of stupid people 
is more likely to be stable than one with a high 
proportion of intelligent people. The economist- 
ruler would therefore be tempted to use the knowledge 
of genetics, not for eugenic, but for dysgenic purposes 
for the deliberate lowering of the average mental 
standard. True this would have to be accompanied 
by the special breeding and training of a small 
caste of experts, without whom a scientific civilization 
cannot exist. Here, incidentally, I may remark that 
in a scientific civilization society must be organized 
on a caste basis. The rulers and their advisory 
experts will be a kind of Brahmins controlling, in 
virtue of a special and mysterious knowledge, vast 
hordes of the intellectual equivalents of Sudras and 
Untouchables. 

What is true of applied genetics is true, mutatis 
mutandis, of applied bio-chemistry and pharmacology. 
Our knowledge of what can be done by means of 
drugs is still rudimentary. It may be possible, for 
example, to modify profoundly men's character, 
temperament, and intelligence by administering 
suitable chemicals at suitable moments. Yet once 
more, the same knowledge will be used by the 
humanist and the economist in profoundly different 
ways. 



ECONOMISTS, SCIENTISTS, AND HUMANISTS 221 

I will not discuss the possible effects on human 
beings of other scientific discoveries. History shows 
that almost any new acquisition of knowledge may 
be made the basis of important practical applications. 
The abstruse researches of Faraday and Clerk 
Maxwell have resulted, among other things, in the 
jazz band at the Savoy Hotel being audible at 
Timbuctoo. Not a very probable result, you must 
admit. But then the course of events takes no account 
of verisimilitude. Fiction has to be probable ; fact 
does not. 

And here I should like to make what to me seems 
an important point. We are unable to foresee what 
discoveries in pure science will be applied to human 
life. But equally we are unable to foresee all the 
results of any given application of science. Certain 
particular ends may be envisaged by the man who 
applies scientific knowledge, and these ends may, in 
fact, be attained. But almost inevitably other ends, 
not foreseen, will have been attained at the same 
time. For example, when Bradlaugh and Mrs. 
Besant broadcast the medical knowledge which has 
been applied as birth-control, their intention was 
that families should be reduced in size. Their action 
produced its intended effect; but it also produced 
effects which they certainly did not intend. For 
example, it forced architects to build tall blocks of 
five-roomed flats, rather than long rows of fifteen- 
roomed houses; and it compelled farmers to breed 
small cattle rather than large ones. A century 



222 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

ago prize bulls weighed as much as two tons ; to-day 
small families require small joints of meat and prize 
bulls weigh about half a ton. These unintended 
effects of birth-control are not particularly important 
or significant. But it often happens that the unin- 
tended effects of an action are much more consider- 
able than the intended ones. The application of 
science to human life has already produced a large 
crop of unintended effects, some of which are 
highly undesirable. Science increases our powers of 
foretelling the future ; but we may be quite sure that 
it will be a very long time before the unintended 
effect will be altogether eliminated. Nor must we 
forget that these unintended effects will follow actions 
undertaken with the highest possible motives. The 
well-meaning humanist is as likely to give people 
an unpleasant surprise as the ill-meaning economist. 
Against unpleasant surprises there is no remedy. 
Each unexpected situation must be dealt with 
individually, as it turns up. We can only hope that 
it will not prove too unpleasant, and that increasing 
knowledge will permit of more accurate foresight. 

I will only add this by way of summary and 
epilogue. Science in itself is morally neutral ; it 
comes good or evil according as it is applied. Ideally, 
science should be applied by humanists. In this case 
it would be good. In actual fact it is more likely to 
be applied by economists, and so to turn out, if not 
wholly bad, at any rate a very mixed blessing. It rests 
with us and our descendants to decide whether we 



ECONOMISTS, SCIENTISTS, AND HUMANISTS 223 

shall use the unprecedented power which science 
gives us for good or for bad purposes. It is in our 
hands to choose wisely or unwisely. Alas, that 
wisdom should be so much harder to come by than 
knowledge ! 



HUGH I'A. FAUSSET 
3. SCIENCE AND THE SELF 

IN the first contribution to this series Bertrand 
Russell viewed with some complacence the scientific 
society of the future. He admitted that we have not 
yet organized the world as a whole, but he was 
hopeful that through science we should eventually 
do so. I am not concerned, however, at the moment 
with the question of world organization, important 
as that is, but with the inner life of the individual. 
Bertrand Russell, indeed, reminded us that the 
things which give positive excellence to human life 
are in the mind and heart, not in the outward 
mechanism. And it is upon the mind and heart and 
the relation of science to them that I wish to con- 
centrate. 

The questions I am going to ask and try to answer 
are these : Has natural science, despite all its mental 
and material conquests, impoverished our real life? 
And, if so, must it continue to impoverish it? Is its 
method of acquiring knowledge the only true method ? 
Or is it fatally partial and one-sided? 

This last may seem a surprising question, for 
during the last hundred years the scientist has 
popularized the view that he alone was exercising 
his reason aright, and that those who claimed to 
arrive at knowledge by other methods than his were 



SCIENCE AND THE SELF 225 

in different degrees clinging to false illusions because 
they were too weak to face the truth. 

He is perhaps less certain of this to-day. Neverthe- 
less the assumption is still prevalent. Yet however 
intelligible such an attitude was in mid- Victorian 
times, when Natural Science was fighting a necessary 
battle against religious obscurantism, it represents 
itself to-day an equally dangerous kind of dogmatism. 

For the scientist's method of acquiring knowledge 
is not the only valid one. His aim is to reduce the 
human mind to a sensitive machine which sorts 
the facts given to it by observation, measures them 
in relation to one another, and arranges them in a 
correct pattern according to its own inherent logic. 
When new facts are discovered, the pattern is 
modified to include them. But it is always the simplest 
pattern into which the facts will fit. 

Obviously in such a process the mind can never 
be a mere machine. An act of will is involved on the 
part of the searcher and even a sense of form, akin 
to that of the artist. But this personal element has 
been generally denied by the scientist. He has 
insistently claimed that his approach to truth is 
purely impersonal. He has striven in his researches 
to exclude every desire or interest of his own, and 
the better to ensure this he has taken elaborate 
external precautions against personal prejudice. 

A necessary result of this attempt to acquire exact 
knowledge independent of any personal act of 
knowing is that the scientist, as Professor Levy has 



226 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

already reminded us, can only deal with what is 
constant and common to all observers. He is com- 
pelled to disregard the unique reality of an object 
and reduce it to a mere instance in a series of instances. 
All qualitative values disappear beneath a ruthless 
classification and all living form perishes in abstract 
formulas. 

This process of abstraction is displayed perhaps 
most notably to-day in the subtle but tenuous 
formulas of the mathematical physicists. But while 
one may well admire the way in which the material 
world has dissolved beneath their measuring-rods, 
their attempt to produce a purely intellectual 
representation of the universe has inevitably resulted 
in what is at best only a ghostly skeleton of reality. 
And every one of the physical sciences which attempts 
an exclusively intellectual approach to Nature suffers 
under the same disability. Since Ultimate Reality 
cannot be calculated, since it must be immediately 
experienced, they can never really know life, but 
only something of the mechanism of life's expression. 
But if ultimate Reality has escaped and must always 
escape the physical scientist, he can justly claim that 
his method has proved remarkably successful in its 
own relative domain. And although the knowledge 
which he has thus acquired has not noticeably 
increased human happiness, it has made it possible 
for man to master to some extent his physical 
conditions, to alleviate physical pain, and to exploit 
for his own material benefit the forces of Nature. 



SCIENCE AND THE SELF 227 

But there is another and older theory of knowledge. 
According to it, we cannot know the reality of 
anything unless we enter into it imaginatively, 
unless we wholly identify ourselves with it and 
realize it from within. To achieve real knowledge, 
therefore, it is necessary not merely to observe and 
co-ordinate facts, but to live the truth. Knowledge, 
in short, depends upon the quality of being possessed 
by him who seeks to know. To know better, it is 
necessary to become different. For the more deeply 
harmonized are a man's faculties of feeling and 
thought, the finer and more fundamental are his 
powers of achieving contact with reality. 

This is the science of the poet, the mystic, and the 
seer, and of all who try to know life with their whole 
being. And we have an elementary example of such 
integrity of being in the simple, necessary response 
to life of the child and the peasant. 

I am not, however, suggesting that the progressive 
claims of modern science can be disproved by 
pointing to the humble virtues of the peasant or 
the child. For the rational self-consciousness from 
which the world is suffering is necessary to human 
development. And all attempts to revert to childhood 
are inevitably doomed to failure. 

Nevertheless simple people do offer us a suggestive 
example, on the instinctive level, of wholeness. For 
however undeveloped their powers of conscious 
intelligence may be, the knowledge which they 
possess and the thought which they exercise are 



228 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

grounded in their very being. And this is true, on 
a more advanced level, of all creative thought. 
Unlike the critical analysis of science, it is an 
expression of the whole being. 

Such spiritual perception or imaginative know- 
ledge is little regarded in the West to-day, because 
we have been witnessing during the last hundred 
years the culmination of a process clearly traceable 
from the Renaissance in Europe and the Reformation 
in England. It was as inevitable a process as that 
which occurs in every individual who in passing 
from childhood to youth is inwardly divided. 

Out of this division a richer and deeper unity may 
be ultimately achieved. But meanwhile, because the 
individual is at conflict with himself, he is at cross- 
purposes with life. He is either stricken with indecision 
or he asserts his personal will against life, denying 
it as a whole in the interests of one of its parts. 
Consequently his soul loses all contact with its 
depths and he becomes mentally expert but super- 
ficial. 

And Western civilization for the last hundred 
years clearly reflects such a state, a state in which 
the personal will of the individual has lacked any 
creative centre, so that he has sought increasingly 
his own private gain or glorification. And because 
modern man has become thus uncentred, modern 
civilization has been full of discord and aimlessness. 
With immense resources of wealth and power, it has 
lacked unity of design or purpose. 



SCIENCE AND THE SELF 229 

And the basic weakness of natural science, so far 
as it claims to cure the disease of civilization, is that 
it suffers from the disease itself. In its exploitation 
of one faculty, the intellect, at the expense of all 
the others, it has reflected and aggravated the 
separation of knowledge from being. It has, indeed, 
affirmed the unity of physical Nature, but it has 
denied that higher unity to which man as a creative 
spirit belongs. Certainly, as Aldous Huxley said, 
science is morally neutral. But it is also spiritually 
blind. Concerned itself only with the processes 
reflected in physical matter, it has assumed and 
popularized the view that these are alone real. 
Because it can only deal with physical organisms, it 
has tended to reduce man to the same physical level 
as frogs or rabbits. And so far as modern man has 
accepted the scientific view that his body is more 
real than his soul, he has become the slave of external 
things and secondary conditions instead of realizing 
the inward freedom that comes of obedience to the 
commands of the higher self. 

Our greatest need to-day, therefore, is not to deny 
the intellect, but to make it more profound. And 
we can only do this by recognizing that it must 
be subordinated to something more complete and 
essential than itself. 

The problem of knowledge and of life, and so of 
civilization, is, in fact, ultimately, as all the great 
mystics and spiritual teachers have insisted, a moral 
one. They admit that man at a certain stage of his 



230 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

development falls into sin or division. But they 
affirm out of their own experience that by sustained 
effort and self-culture, by humbling himself to life 
and at the same time exercising and perfecting all 
his faculties, man can bring his consciousness again 
into a state of unity. And that in such a state of 
unity not only, to use Blake's words, are the doors 
of perception cleansed and the eternal significance 
of every particular divined, but at the same time a 
true disinterestedness is achieved. 

The claim of the scientist to be disinterested 
beyond all other men has been, however, so fre- 
quently advanced and generally accepted that it 
may be well to consider it for a moment. In a famous 
letter to Charles Kingsley, Thomas Henry Huxley 
wrote : "Science seems to me to teach in the highest 
and strongest manner the great truth which is 
embodied in the Christian conception of entire 
surrender to the will of God. Sit down before fact 
as a little child, be prepared to give up every pre- 
conceived notion, follow humbly wherever and to 
whatever abysses Nature leads, or you shall learn 
nothing." 

It is hardly necessary to say that the manner in 
which a little child sits down before fact is very 
different from that of even the most conscientious 
natural scientist. For the child's relation to fact is 
not one of mental observance, but of such sensitive 
and whole-hearted absorption that it is not perhaps 
too much to say that no facts exist for him. 



SCIENCE AND THE SELF 231 

And the same distinction may be drawn between 
the mystic's or the artist's surrender of his whole 
self to the creative will and the precautions which 
the scientist takes against personal bias. The one is 
a moral and entire, the other only a mental and 
partial act. Admittedly this distinction does not apply 
to the greatest scientists, who have not only obeyed 
the rules of research, but always possessed, too, the 
gifts of divination. They, like the artist, by submitting 
to a technical discipline, have prepared themselves 
for the creative moment when a truth is given to 
them. And it was given to them because instead of 
priding themselves upon their intellectual respect for 
fact they humbled themselves to reality. But such 
scientists are as rare as men of disciplined and 
disinterested vision always are. Moreover they attain 
to truth not primarily through conforming to a 
creed and a practice peculiar to science, but because 
they are truly selfless and so inspired by the creative 
spirit. 

And such selflessness is not achieved by merely 
surrendering the self to facts and to instruments 
devised to measure facts. 

Outside, indeed, the province of the laboratory, 
in which impartiality can be technically guaranteed 
in Biology, for example, as distinct from Chemistry 
and Physics, or in such border sciences as Anthro- 
pology, Psychology, and Sociology, which deal with 
life where it has ascended from the purely physical 
to the human plane we constantly find that the 



232 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

scientist has projected his personal prejudice into his 
interpretation of phenomena while claiming to be 
wholly disinterested. 

The blindness of nineteenth-century evolutionists, 
for instance, to the co-operative principle in Nature 
was due to an innate combativeness in themselves. 
Their concentration upon natural selection and the 
survival of the fittest to the exclusion of creative 
variation and mutual adaptability reflected their own 
individual limitations. And in the same way the 
anthropologists of yesterday explained the life and 
customs of savages in terms of their own self-assertive 
consciousness, attributing to primitive man the 
"tiger qualities" of a predatory civilization. For, as 
Amiel wrote, "a man only understands what is 
akin to something already existing in himself." 

I would ask you to remember, therefore, in reading 
Professor Levy's account of scientific method, that 
the scientist's professed respect for facts, his interpre- 
tation and even his recognition of such facts as 
cannot be measured and tested by retorts and 
balances, must depend upon the degree of his own 
real integrity. And scientific method does not enforce 
such integrity. For the discipline of the laboratory 
involves no real change of being and no deep culture 
of the self. It may and does encourage a specialized 
habit of cautiousness and accuracy. But there is no 
necessary relation between the sensitiveness of the 
scientist's instruments and the real sensitiveness of 
the man himself. Moreover, by delegating sensitive- 



SCIENCE AND THE SELF 233 

ness to instruments, or exercising it only in a narrow 
and abstract field, he tends, as even Darwin regret- 
fully admitted, to lose it himself. 

It is possible therefore to be a brilliant scientist 
and yet in feeling to be quite uncivilized. 

For what is it to be truly civilized? It is surely 
to draw upon deep inward resources and at the 
same time to be finely responsive to one's environ- 
ment; it is, out of the fullness of a true self, to respect 
the uniqueness of every living person or creature and 
to be incapable of exploiting them. It is to co-operate 
with the spirit of Nature rather than to master her 
physical processes by intellectual cunning or for 
selfish ends. It is to live unattached to material 
things and desires, yet accepting both as means for 
the expression of a spiritual harmony. 

A scientist may well be civilized in this true sense, 
but only very partially as a scientist. For profession- 
ally he is compelled to accept the physical and 
quantitative aspect of the world as alone real and 
to deny through all his working hours the validity 
of anything but a mental and mathematical approach 
to it. 

Modern science, in short, by its insistence that 
perception should be as much dehumanized as 
possible and by its consequent blindness to those 
living realities which escape its measuring instru- 
ments, has tended more and more to empty life 
of real meaning. Doubtless the material world has 
dissolved before it into a fine-spun web of abstract 



234 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

formulas, but the practical effect of this triumph of 
the technical mind over matter has been to subor- 
dinate man to the machine. For a mechanism is as 
necessary an offspring of science as an organism is 
of creative imagination. And although the elaborate 
and standardized mechanism which science has 
constructed in the modern world is proof enough 
of its astonishing mental ingenuity, the individual 
soul has been increasingly crushed and stifled beneath 
it. Admittedly the negative side of the modern 
scientific movement does not affect the disinterested 
virtue of science at its purest and best. But the effects 
of such pure science on modern civilization have 
so far been slight compared to the overwhelming 
pressure of applied science, and of its offspring, the 
machine. 

Certainly the machine, apart from its productive 
and labour-saving uses to society, does impose a^ 
discipline upon those who serve it. It claims exactness, 
efficiency, and a subordination of self to its technical 
demands. But because its technical demands, unlike 
those of any art or craft, are mechanical, because it 
denies its servants the right to disciplined self- 
expression, it tends to reduce them to ciphers, to 
mere cogs in its ruthlessly rotating wheels. They are 
cut off from the deep rhythm of life and condemned 
to a sterile service. 

And the evidence of this sterility extends far 
beyond those who are actually tied through all 
their working hours to machines. We live in a day 



SCIENCE AND THE SELF 235 

when the unique is everywhere being submerged in 
the uniform, and although we may pride ourselves 
upon a certain intellectual candour and dexterity 
and to some extent a concern for physical well-being, 
these virtues are conditioned and counterbalanced 
by the fact that we have little desire to raise ourselves 
to a higher pitch or, indeed, to conform to anything 
but average standards. 

Yet beneath our physical and intellectual activities 
the deepest needs of the soul remain unsatisfied. And 
physical science in itself can do nothing to supply 
them. It can only strive to distract our attention 
from them. And it does this in a typical way. 

For how often are we asked to bow down before 
the wonders of modern mechanical invention. And 
at first we cannot but be impressed; nor would I 
deny that some of these products, which we owe 
directly to the scientific mind, may be of value as 
well as utility. But if we consider the matter more 
carefully, do we not find that the great majority 
of them supply no really felt need? That by multiply- 
ing trivial objects, we have multiplied trivial desires, 
and that we could live a life more rich in meaning 
without them? For the deepest need in man or woman 
is to express the self in some sort of creative activity, 
however humble. And although the burdened house- 
wife may well be grateful to modern science for 
certain labour-saving devices, and congested city life 
would be impossible without scientific organization, 
is not the emphasis which science lays upon labour- 



236 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

saving and its eagerness to substitute the machine 
for the person or reduce the person to the machine 
a denial of true life values? 

If science were merely striving to make more 
tolerable soul-killing conditions which it has helped 
to create, I would be more willing to approve its 
endeavours and acclaim its successes. But if we are 
to believe one of its latest exponents, it is even 
working to deprive woman of one of the few kinds of 
labour left in the modern world which can afford 
a deep creative satisfaction by manufacturing human 
life in a laboratory. The dangers that attend a 
self-sufficient quest of knowledge could hardly be 
better illustrated. Yet such a suggestion is wholly 
in accordance with the logic of science. To manu- 
facture human life is just as reasonable and right to 
it as to manufacture poison gas. 

But it may be said that the theory of knowledge and 
of life, which emphasizes the eternal value of the self 
and the need of wholeness in man's response to experi- 
ence, has defects of its own when put to the test of 
practice no less obvious than those of physical 
science. And this cannot be denied. Modern psycho- 
logists have done a real service in showing how often 
those who claim to be inspired servants of the truth 
and insist most forcibly upon the absoluteness of 
their vision are in fact indulging their egotism or 
compensating themselves for some inner weakness 
or unsatisfied desire. 
Critical detachment is, indeed, essential to truth 



SCIENCE AND THE SELF 237 

if self-delusion is to be avoided. But it should be 
realized as a means, not an end, as an element in 
creative activity. In modern science it has been 
cultivated exclusively and with such energy and 
pertinacity that it has almost destroyed the creative 
unity of life. The part has usurped the place of the 
whole; analysis has eaten not only into the body, 
but into the spiritual nerve-centres of life. 

Yet we have no right to complain of such special- 
izing in itself. Natural science has, indeed, brought 
light into dark places and led to discoveries which 
can on the material plane assist us very considerably 
in building up conditions favourable to creative 
living, and may even help us to perfect, notably 
through psychological understanding, that true 
science of being to which it is itself indifferent. 

But it can only do so if it is recognized as a servant, 
not a master. "Scientific method," in the words oi 
Jung, the most imaginative of modern psychologist^ 
"must serve; it errs when it usurps a throne." For 
while a true spiritual science can include the men- 
tal province of physical science within it, physical 
science, however rarefied the fruits of its analysis 
may become, can never in itself regain the unity oi 
perception from which it has broken away. Yet the 
fact that we have extended and refined our physical 
knowledge to such a degree may well result in a 
corresponding richness of consciousness and capacity 
if we can recover a spiritual unity. 

And this can only be achieved by cultivating ar 



238 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

inward life to counteract the immense pressure of 
material life upon us. 

Far from helping us to develop that inward being, 
to liberate and vindicate that essential self from which 
true action and true knowledge spring, natural science 
has inevitably hitherto denied it. And so its mental 
victories have been won at the cost of our moral 
defeat. And we shall remain demoralized until we 
realize that we must creatively unify ourselves before 
we can create value and unity in the external world. 
For no true civilization can be achieved by working 
adroitly on the surface. It is ultimately conditioned 
by the spiritual strivings of countless individuals. It 
has a soul, so far as they have souls. The partial 
knowledge of natural science has doubtless proved 
in excellent antidote to timid credulity and an 
effective weapon against selfish ignorance. But it 
las been and is in many ways fatal to the growth 
of the finer spiritual qualities. When, however, it 
is recognized to be partial, it may prove of real 
service to men in the task of making themselves and 
their world a whole. 

Both Bertrand Russell and Aldous Huxley have 
dealt largely with the possibility of curing the disease 
of civilization from without. Science for them is the 
doctor, who, as he becomes more skilled in his pro- 
fession, may eventually cure the patient, if he does 
not first kill him. 

I have tried to suggest that the patient must cure 
himself, that he can only recover real health by 



SCIENCE AND THE SELF 239 

inward effort and obedience to the deepest laws of 
his nature, and that although he may in his sickness 
need arid profit by the specialist's treatment, the 
increasing tendency to depend on external aids, 
the ulterior effects of which are hidden even from the 
specialist himself, is a very dangerous one. For true 
life and health can only be realized from within. 
And although a scientific society might be efficiently 
constructed by technical experts, it would be a 
society in which the individual was not more but 
less himself than in a tribal community. A civilized 
society can only be created by men and women who 
are experts, not in some particular science, but in 
the art and understanding of Life. 



HILAIRE BELLOC 

4. MAN AND THE MACHINE 

MAN seeks truth. He attempts to arrive at reality. 
He is the only animal that feels this curiosity and 
acts on it ; just as he is also the only animal that 
laughs, that worships, that speaks and thinks 
rationally. In other words, he is the only animal 
that is not an animal. 

There are many ways by which man arrives at a 
truth. He arrives at a moral truth by the conscience, 
he arrives at a mathematical truth by deduction, he 
arrives at the truth on beauty and on order by his 
aesthetic judgment. But one special way, applying 
only to one sort of truth, is by repeated experiment 
with material objects. 

Man can learn what are called "The Laws of 
Nature" by watching how similar objects behave 
under similar circumstances; and by repeating the 
experiment he confirms his certitude that the process 
is invariable. 

In making these investigations, man confines him- 
self to what is measurable. To deal only with what 
is measurable, to make the measurements accurate, 
to confirm them by repetition, is called "The 
Scientific Method" whether it is applied to chemical 
phenomena, or to astronomy, or to archaeology, or 
to documents. So long as you are dealing with a 



MAN AND THE MACHINE 241 

material object which can be measured and with 
the reactions of material objects among themselves 
you are practising what is called in modern language 
"Science." But it is most important to remember 
that when you are dealing with other things, which 
cannot be subject to such a process, which cannot 
be exactly measured, which cannot be experimented 
with continually under identical conditions, the 
scientific method does not apply. The pretence that 
it does and that in these matters we can arrive 
through it at the same sort of certitude we have on 
physical laws is nonsense. For instance, the scientific 
method confirms you in the truth that certain 
musical notes are the product of repeated inter- 
mittent action called vibrations and vaguely spoken 
of as "waves." The scientific method can measure 
these in the case of music and in the case of colours. 
But it is quite worthless for the discovery of what 
music or what painting is beautiful. Physical science, 
arrived at by repeated experiment, man has always 
possessed so far as we have any record of him. 
Among other forms of search for truth physical 
science has this particular importance, that by it 
man has to some extent acquired the power of 
controlling his material surroundings. 

He achieves this mastery by the use of instruments 
which science enables him to produce. He produces 
them by combining various forms of scientific 
knowledge. These instruments we call tools and 
weapons. In their more complicated form we call 

Q, 



242 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

them machines. But it is important to remember 
that there is no essential difference between the 
simplest instrument, such as a saw, and the most 
complicated piece of modern machinery, such as a 
motor-car. They are all of them the products of com- 
bining the results of experiment and observation in 
physical affairs. 

The number and capacity of such instruments, if 
man be left with the opportunity to add to his 
knowledge, naturally increases with the process of 
time. But we must further remember that he has 
never had continuous enjoyment of such opportuni- 
ties. There have been set-backs as well as advances. 
When there have been set-backs in the process 
there is a decline in the number and capacity of 
the instruments which man can use. Such loss 
occurs not only by wars, plagues, and natural 
catastrophes, but also by fatigue and by a change in 
the objects men set before themselves. Men may 
change from a mood in which they desire more 
and better instruments into a mood when they 
desire something quite different, so that the search 
for new instruments, and even the capacity for con- 
tinuing to make the old ones, diminishes. 

There are plenty of examples in history of big 
jumps forward in this respect, also long periods of 
neither advance nor retreat, and other periods of 
decline. There must have been a big jump producing 
all the main tools of carpentering, sculpture, and 
building, a jump which took place long before our 



MAN AND THE MACHINE 243 

earliest records. There was clearly a decline which 
began in our part of the world about 1,700 years 
ago, and then there was a long period of many 
centuries when things were more or less stable, 
without advance or retreat, and the same instru- 
ments were used from generation to generation. 

The time in which we live is the latest phase. 
Perhaps the climax and quite possibly the end 
of a very big jump of this kind. And the characteristic 
of that time in our part of the world is a great 
development in the highly differentiated instruments 
we call machines, and side by side with them a 
great development of applied scientific knowledge. 

This change has powerfully affected the life of our 
generation. Within living memory applied science 
has transformed great fields of social and individual 
action, and if we extend our time limit to a little 
more than a century its action is still more apparent. 
Almost all our instruments for transport whether 
of men, goods, or ideas many of our instruments for 
fashioning material, the great bulk of our weapons, 
and a considerable proportion of the things we use 
in daily habit have been profoundly affected by this 
change. 

In the presence of such a disturbance all men are 
moved to ask themselves certain questions. These 
questions are often put confusedly and the answers 
to them ill thought out, but they can all be resolved 
into two main questions to our generation. Unless 
a right answer is reached to each of them we shall 



244 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

suffer. These two questions are : First, Is the possession 
of a new instrument a good in itself ? Second, How 
far are we controlled by instruments : are they our 
masters or are we masters of them? 

Of these two questions the answer to the first one 
ought to be self-evident. The presence of a new instru- 
ment is in itself neither good nor bad. The only good 
or bad about the business is the use we make of 
that instrument. 

Take a simple and fundamental case. It was found 
scientifically by experiment and thus established by 
proof that iron, if fashioned as a thin blade, could 
be given a sharp edge by rubbing it against certain 
other substances. It was found by experiment that 
iron grew soft when it was heated and got hard 
again when it became cool. It was found by experi- 
ment that if you hit a soft thing with a harder thing 
you can change its shape. By the combination of these 
pieces of scientific knowledge men got the instruments 
called the knife and the sword. Man had produced 
these novel things by the use of science, but they 
lay there before him neither good nor evil. He might 
use them for good or for evil, and it depended upon 
his mind which he did. He could with sharp iron 
fashion wood for a shelter against the weather, or 
cut another man's throat in a fit of bad temper, or 
his own in a fit of depression. What has been true 
of the knife for we know not how many thousands 
of years is true to-day of the flying machine or the 
latest explosive or the most recent poisonous chemical. 



MAN AND THE MACHINE 245 

It is neither good nor evil in itself, the good or the 
evil resides entirely in its use, and that use resides 
in the intention of man. The mind governs. 

I have said that this should be self-evident, but 
it must be repeated at the outset because in the moral 
chaos of our time and the absence of a fixed set of 
principles a great and perhaps increasing number of 
people talk as though an increase in the number and 
capacity of instruments was a good thing in itself. 

There is in this connection one smaller point to 
be noted which is often overlooked, namely that 
every instrument has attached to it disadvantage as 
well as advantage inherent in its action. For instance, 
a new machine which enables you to cross the 
Atlantic in five days may make the passenger suffer 
much more from vibration than an old one which 
did it in twice the time. And if on balance the 
disadvantage is greater than the advantage, then 
to use the machine is not a good but an evil. 

But it is the second question which is the more 
important and certainly the one which is now most 
disturbing and most continually occupying the 
modern mind. How far are instruments our masters? 
Or how far are we masters of them? 

It is quite obvious that in some degree every new 
instrument, if its use be permitted, will affect human 
life. We say, talking loosely, that the invention of 
the plough turned men from pastoral to agricultural 
communities. We say that the invention of the 
railway both created great cities and compelled 



246 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

men to the new form of travel. I repeat, the phrases 
are loose and metaphorical, but in practice they will 
serve, for in point of fact a new instrument providing 
some good leads men into the habit of its use, and 
that habit produces a network of other connected 
habits by which man is in some degree controlled. 

But in what degree? Everything lies in the answer 
to that question, and, indeed, all the more important 
questions set for mankind depend upon this point of 
degree. 

What we have to determine is not whether 
machines in part control mankind. Of course they 
do. Nor whether we may not on occasions subject 
them to our will. Of course we can. Those men must 
be rare indeed in England to-day who are not 
continually compelled to travel by the aid of petrol ; 
but those men are just as rare who cannot decide 
on particular occasions whether they will travel 
thus or no. The essential of the problem is to discover 
where the balance lies. Does the initiative lie mainly 
with us, with our wills, as individuals and as groups 
of individuals, or are we in the main the passive 
subjects of blind forces which our own activities have 
let loose? 

Upon the right answer to that continual question 
turns the philosophy of our time, its general mood, 
and the happiness or unhappiness of mankind. 

Now the answer which you hear most commonly 
in this country, which is given almost universally in 
great sections of society and which is widely heard 



MAN AND THE MACHINE 247 

everywhere, is that we are controlled by these things 
we have ourselves created. The initiative remaining 
to us is a minor factor in the business as a whole, 
the effect of the instrument upon us is the major 
factor. Is that answer the right one? 

At bottom the discussion is simply the old dis- 
cussion which dates from immemorial time between 
destiny and free-will. If the general answer comes to 
be given permanently against free-will, one type of 
society will result. If the answer is given the other 
way, another and almost opposite type of society 
will result. Of such moment is the debate. 

The conviction against free-will is reinforced by 
propositions which pretend to be scientific and which 
would establish as a fact based on proof and admitting 
of no denial that human action follows upon forces 
extraneous to the will. But these affirmations are 
not scientific. The experiments cannot of their 
nature be identical or continuous or universal. We 
are all conscious within ourselves of the action of 
the will, and if we call it an illusion we do so because 
we have accepted a certain mentality, philosophy, or 
mood not because we have reluctantly admitted 
the case proved against us by experiment. To think 
otherwise is to put the cart before the horse, for it 
is historically certain that the conviction of destiny 
and the denial of free-will came long before the 
insufficient and inconclusive experiments which 
pretend to decide the matter by observation. Experi- 
ment and observation are brought in here to confirm 



248 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

what true or false philosophy had already concluded, 
and not the other way about. 

The belief that man is controlled by his environ- 
ment and not his environment by man is powerfully 
reinforced to-day by a mass of regulation and con- 
straint, more widely spread in some societies than 
others, but evidently present in a higher degree 
throughout our civilization than it was, even a 
generation ago, and far more than it was a lifetime 
ago. A uniform type of education is imposed by the 
State upon the mass of its citizens at a moment when 
their minds are being formed as children. In adult 
life every detail of action becomes more and more 
subject to external regulation, and under the pressure 
of such a political mood men naturally tend to the 
general philosophy that man is not a free agent; 
"the slave," said the wise man of antiquicy, "thinks 
like a slave.' 3 

The feeling is further reinforced by an historical 
argument. We are told that the historical process 
has always been as follows : first a new material 
environment; then a change in the mind of man 
effected by that environment. Thus we are told that 
the invention of the printing-press was the main 
force in producing both the Renaissance and the 
Reformation. We were told not so long ago that the 
use of steam in travel would weld men together 
into one nation. Now we are told that instantaneous 
communication of ideas by telephone and telegraphy 
and far more rapid transit than steam ever gave 



MAN AND THE MACHINE 249 

have just the opposite effect and make human 
enmities more bitter than ever. The two conclusions 
are contradictory, but they spring from the same 
source. Each takes it for granted that the machine 
is the master of man. 

In this great debate, the fundamental debate of our 
time, the arguments upon the other side are less 
ofter heard. It is with these I would conclude. 

There are two kinds, the one drawn from observa- 
tion and therefore themselves essentially scientific; 
the others pragmatic that is, drawn from the con- 
sideration of consequences, relying upon the results 
that would follow in practice if the false philosophy 
were to be adopted. 

The arguments from observation, the strictly 
scientific arguments, against the false a;id only 
so-called scientific conclusion that the instrument is 
the master of man is simply this : that if you look 
about you, if you concern yourself with the actual 
evidence and not with the guesswork or hypothesis, 
the evidence is against the constraint of man by 
machinery. It is against the thesis that man is the 
creature of his environment. This you can see in 
two ways. First, that the great mass of restriction 
to which man is subjected in the states which suffer 
most from such things is in no way the result 
of any modern scientific development but wholly 
political. Secondly, from the equally plain evidence 
that the degree of restriction varies very greatly 
between different countries and that the variation 



25Q SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

has nothing to do with scientific attainment. Take 
sumptuary laws. In one nation the citizen is prevented 
from the free use of wine or beer by force. In another 
he may only use these things in public places during 
certain restricted hours. In another, for instance in 
Germany, he has almost complete freedom. The 
variation is not a function of scientific attainment, 
it is a function of political mood. The same is true 
of the dead mechanical level of State education. 
The same is true of regulations forbidding men to 
work in their own shops after a certain hour. The 
same is true of any one of the thousands of constraints 
which had been imagined for the enregimentation 
and external forcing of human life. 

Again, it is not historically true that the instrument 
preceded the mood. Capitalism, for instance, had 
already been established before modern machinery 
came in to serve it, and that machinery might just 
as well have served a different form of society. It 
is not true that the great movements called the 
Renaissance and the Reformation proceeded from 
the capital invention of printing. They used it when 
it came, but their origins were prior to its coming. 
The mood of the Reformers, the mood of the 
Renaissance scholars and artists, was earlier by two 
or three lifetimes than the mechanical changes at 
the end of the Middle Ages. So far as evidence and 
reasoning go the argument is all on that side. 
Instruments affect men, but man can control them, 
and his destiny depends ultimately not upon the 



MAN AND THE MACHINE 251 

dead object he himself has framed but on the 
attitude of himself. 

Now when we take in its last place the practical 
argument I find it the most conclusive. But even 
for those for whom it may have no intellectual 
value it must have a political value. 

It is this. If we do not exercise our freedom of 
choice, if we do not react, as we are capable of 
reacting, against the uniformity of a mechanical 
civilization, then we perish. 

A mechanical civilization is almost a contradiction 
in terms unless we give the word civilization the 
mere meaning of "state of society." A mechanical 
civilization or culture in the sense in which we talk 
of the civilization or culture of Rome and Greece, 
France and England, Byzantium and Venice, is 
actually a contradiction in terms. Their traditions 
of beauty in building, in letters and the plastic arts, 
their tradition of debate in philosophy and religion, 
their whole body of multiple thought and achieve- 
ment detest mechanical rigidity. To be mechanical 
is to cease to be civilized. And for this reason, that 
the culture, the fruition, the happiness of society, 
its possession of the living soul, depends upon the 
faculty of choice in man. The very essential of life 
is multiplicity, and variety proceeding from the 
manifold human spirit is that one necessary factor 
without which a human society ceases to be and 
according to the degree of which it is a higher or 
a baser society. 



252 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

We have before us in this considerable modern 
crisis this conflict between the machine and the 
man a plain duty, which is to use our wills every- 
where for the defence of Will. To make it our choice 
to invigorate and multiply choice. 

We must guard what is left of our freedom and 
extend it, we must fight collective control, we must 
mistrust the expert, we must question restriction 
wherever it appears, compelling it to prove itself 
necessary (as clearly it must be in particular cases), 
throwing the weight of proof upon the enemies of 
liberty and taking the rights of individual selection 
for granted. We must, in the economic sphere, fight 
not for greater collectivity of property, but, on the 
contrary, for greater distribution of it; we must 
fight for the small unit against the large one, for 
the self-governing guild against the merger and the 
combine. And these things we must do because the 
opposite policy that which we have all been pur- 
suing too long leads rapidly to death. 



J. B. S. HALDANE 
5. THE BIOLOGIST AND SOCIETY 

FIRST I want to defend my own profession. Mr. 
Belloc has said that we scientists can only deal with 
what is measurable. That is not the case. It is a 
scientific fact that hydrogen sulphide has a bad 
smell in the opinion of ninety-nine people out of 
a hundred. Now a smell is a sensation, something in 
the mind. You cannot weigh it or measure it. So 
far science can only deal accurately with rather 
simple things in the mind, like smells and colours. 
But that simple example shows that science does 
not deal only with material objects, but with the 
mind that knows them. 

Mr. Hugh Fausset declared that the scientific 
approach to reality was one-sided, and that we 
scientists tried to reduce our minds to machines. 
Now of course there are one-sided scientists, just as 
there are one-sided painters and poets. But every 
scientific man or woman, at least in the experimen- 
tal sciences, must combine three qualities : reason, 
imagination, and manual skill. And these must be 
welded together by an almost passionate acceptance 
of reality. Let us compare a great artist, Blake, and 
a great scientist, Faraday. Blake saw angels and 
devils where no one else could see them; he tried 
to fit them into an intellectual system; and he 



254 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

drew them and wrote about them extremely well. 
Faraday, who was a man of original and flaming 
imagination, saw lines of force where everyone 
before him had seen empty space. He reasoned about 
their properties. He devised and made apparatus to 
test these properties. And nine times out of ten, 
so he tells us, his imagination proved wrong. But his 
feeling for reality his love of truth, if you like 
was stronger than his imagination. He did not 
publish his imaginings unless they conformed to 
reality wherever he could test that conformity. 
As a result of Faraday's work you are able to listen 
to the wireless. But more than that, as a result of 
Faraday's work scientifically educated men and 
women have an altogether richer view of the world : 
for them, apparently empty space is full of the most 
intricate and beautiful patterns. So Faraday, just 
because he was a more complete man, as I think, 
than Blake, gave the world not only fresh wealth but 
fresh beauty. 

But I must leave physics to Sir Oliver Lodge. I 
want to talk about my own science of biology the 
study of living beings, including men. When Mr. 
Belloc talked about the progress of science in the 
last few centuries he was mainly concerned with 
machinery, and said, quite truly, that a machine 
was good or bad according to how we use it. Now 
beside the great physical and chemical discoveries 
there are great biological discoveries, especially in 
the field of medicine, which Mr. Belloc did not 



THE BIOLOGIST AND SOCIETY 255 

mention. We have found out how, by organizing 
the water supply, we can stop great plagues such as 
typhoid and cholera. Now that kind of discovery, 
provided it is used at all, is an almost unmixed 
benefit. Nobody, outside a short story, has ever 
used it to make an epidemic of cholera or typhoid, 
and I doubt whether they could. 

We are only at the beginning of medicine, and 
have very little idea how much farther it may be 
going. That depends not only on the progress of 
medical science, but on whether the average man 
and woman can be got to think biologically. Diph- 
theria and scarlet fever could be made as rare as 
typhoid if people could be induced to take the 
necessary quite simple precautions. If politicians 
thought in terms of biology as they now .think in 
terms of economics they would realize that it is at 
least as important to keep out foreign diseases as 
foreign imports. I do not think this is a hopeless 
ideal. Ordinary people are beginning to think to-day 
as scientists were thinking a hundred years ago, in 
terms of physics. They understand what is meant 
by such words as voltage and self-induction. A 
hundred years hence biological ideas may be equally 
familiar. In that case there will be an end of the 
tendency of which Mr. Belloc has written to put 
the machine before the man. 

Now I want to suggest what would be happening 
to-day if this nation and other nations were biologi- 
cally minded. The reasons for the present crisis are 



256 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

fairly simple, and the most important is this : Science 
has immensely increased our capacity for production. 
No attempt has been made to ensure that the goods 
so produced could be distributed. I suspect that this 
is partly the fault of capitalism, but we certainly 
cannot blame capitalism alone. We must blame the 
fact that, in our public thinking, we have never con- 
sidered the results of the prolongation of life which 
we owe to medicine. Not only do many men live 
beyond 60, but they preserve a great deal of vigour. 
The average age of the Cabinet in March 1932 was 
57. None of them were under 40, and 9 of the 20 were 
over 60. In a former great national crisis, 150 years 
ago, William Pitt became Prime Minister at 25. 

Now a man of 60 or over has generally gained a 
lot of experience of life. But he cannot adapt him- 
self easily to a new situation, and the present world 
situation is something entirely new. You cannot 
expect old men to deal with it. The Universities of 
Cambridge and Oxford are supposed to be very 
backward and reactionary institutions, but they have 
just agreed to a rule by which professors must 
retire at 65, not because their intellects have decayed, 
but because, with rare exceptions, they cannot keep 
pace with the rapid increase of knowledge. Not only 
our politics, but our industry, is controlled by old 
men. The average age of the directors of a number of 
representative companies is 62. Neither capitalism nor 
any other economic system could keep abreast of 
the times under such guidance. 



THE BIOLOGIST AND SOCIETY 257 

An electorate which thought in terms of human 
biology would see that at least a third of the Cabinet 
were under 40, and not more than a third over 60. 
They would also take measures to transfer the 
control of industry to younger men, whether its 
ownership was public or private. 

To-day we are engaged in imposing tariffs on a 
number of foreign imports, and members of one 
great party believe that this will encourage British 
industries. But the arguments for and against tariffs 
are wholly almost economic. The biological side of 
the case is quite neglected. Now what would happen 
if any members of the Cabinet took human biology 
seriously? They would consider the effect of en- 
couraging any particular industry on the national 
health. A tax on imports of cut flowers will improve 
the national health, because it will encourage more 
men to enter the very healthy occupation of garden- 
ing. If you take ten thousand gardeners and ten 
thousand men of the same ages from other occupa- 
tions, you will find that at the end of a year 432 
from the general population and only 305 gardeners 
will have died. So by encouraging gardening you 
make Britain more healthy. But now suppose the 
question came up of a tariff designed to encourage 
the manufacture of files. The death-rate among 
file-cutters is 85 per cent above the average nearly 
double. No, our biologist-politicians would say, we 
cannot protect your industry until you make it 
reasonably healthy. Install proper protection against 



258 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

poisoning your workers with dust, and when you 
bring your death-rate down you shall have your 
tariff -but not till then. It is just the same with 
scores of other questions which are now being argued 
on economic lines. The moment you take the biologi- 
cal point of view, you start thinking of the man before 
the machine, of health before wealth. 

Now what would be the international policy of a 
Cabinet who looked at world affairs from the bio- 
logical, not the economic, angle? I believe that they 
would consult with foreign colleagues of similar 
temper, and begin preparations for the next world 
war. Yes, the next world war. War is a terrible 
thing, but it satisfies certain deep-seated desires in 
many men, including myself. If we cannot satisfy 
these desires somehow else, we shall do it by killing 
our fellows as we did in the last great war. But I 
believe they can be satisfied in other ways. The war 
of which I am speaking is a war "not against flesh 
and blood, but against principalities, against powers, 
against the rulers of the darkness of this world, 55 a 
war against the agencies of disease. If mankind 
co-operated, we could abolish for ever a whole 
group of pestilences, such as smallpox, cholera, 
typhoid, diphtheria, and scarlet fever, and such 
carriers of pestilence as the louse. A campaign of 
this kind would involve the co-operation of the whole 
world. As long as a single Indian is suffering from 
cholera, a single negro in Central Africa from small- 
pox, there is a focus for that disease from which 



THE BIOLOGIST AND SOCIETY 259 

you or I may be infected. I picture a great army of 
men and women sweeping across each continent as 
the armies swept across Europe in the Great War, 
systematically sterilizing every human being and 
every house and leaving a clean world behind them. 
Infectious territories would be blockaded as Germany 
was blockaded in the Great War. There would be 
hardships and dangers. But men and women wel- 
come hardship and danger in a great cause. 

If you are to have real world co-operation and 
world loyalty, it must be co-operation for some 
positive end, not for a merely negative end, such as 
keeping peace. Now I expect most of you think that 
the idea of a world war against disease is a silly idea. 
It is a silly idea now. Fifty years ago the idea of a 
regular air mail service between England and 
Australia would have been a silly idea. To-day it is 
a working idea. Such ideas as I am putting forward 
will be working ideas fifty years hence if enough 
people want them to be. 

Medicine is at present the most important branch 
of human biology, but it will not always be so. In 
the first place some people are born with such great 
physical or mental handicaps that no amount of 
treatment can make them normal. Secondly, health, 
whether of body or mind, is only one of many things 
needed for a good life. It would undoubtedly be 
possible to prevent the birth of a great many of the 
defectives, though not perhaps quite so easy as Mr. 
Aldous Huxley seems to think. But to make the 



2 6o SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

average of the population cleverer or as Mr. 
Huxley suggests stupider, much less to breed men 
of genius, would be an altogether harder task. Let 
me tell you why. For twenty-seven years a set of 
quite competent biologists have been studying in- 
heritance in a particular species of primrose which 
has a generation each year. So those twenty-seven 
years correspond to about seven hundred years of 
human history. Although they could breed these 
plants as they liked, some combinations of shapes 
and colours have only just been made for the first 
time. I have here one of our new combinations 
which we made this year for the first time. I wish 
you could see it. It has curious twisted petals with 
toothed edges. It is like one of Mr. Aldous Huxley's 
novels: either you like it very much, or you think 
it rather unpleasant. I like it, but I expect about 
half of you would hate it. Well, seven hundred 
years hence we may know enough of human genetics 
to say that the child of two particular parents will 
probably be a writer of the type of Mr. Aldous 
Huxley. I doubt if we shall get so far in a much 
shorter time. But long before that time the study of 
human genetics will have forced us to realize that, 
with a very few exceptions, every human being is 
born quite different from any other, that nothing 
we can do to them will make them alike, and that 
it is no good trying. As soon as that elementary 
fact of human biology is realized, not as a mere 
abstract statement, but as a scientific law supported 



THE BIOLOGIST AND SOCIETY 261 

by innumerable detailed examples, I think that we 
may look forward to a rebirth of individual liberty. 
Bertrand Russell and Mr. Aldous Huxley have tried 
to make your flesh creep with prophecies about the 
future tyranny of the expert, who is going to do 
his best to make men uniform, like factory-made 
goods. That would be plausible enough if physics 
were the only science. But clearly a great many of 
the experts would have to be experts in biology, 
as doctors are to-day. Now one of the first things a 
biologist learns is that no two frogs, let alone two 
men, are quite alike. And if he is a geneticist, 
studying heredity, he is mostly concerned with 
those differences, and particularly with the odd 
individuals who keep cropping up when we think 
we have got a true-breeding population. The founder 
of genetics in this country, William Bateson, left a 
motto for his successors, of whom I am one. It was 
"Treasure your exceptions." Treasure your excep- 
tions. That represents the biological point of view, 
whereas the engineer's point of view is "Scrap your 
exceptions." In so far as our expert rulers of the 
future are biologists, I am sure they will be a great 
deal more tolerant than our present rulers of human 
exceptions, the men and women who do not fit into 
society as at present constituted, sometimes because 
they are too bad for it, but occasionally because 
they are too good for it. 

A society based on the recognition of human diver- 
sity might adopt a eugenic programme, but it would 



262 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

at any rate make the nature of man, not that of 
machines or institutions, the foundation of its social 
philosophy. To a biologist the social problem is not 
"How can we get these men and women to fit into 
society?" but "How can we make a society into 
which these men and women will fit?" Our present 
attitude is quite different. For example, reformers 
are constantly putting forward educational schemes, 
such as the Dalton plan. Some boys and girls learn 
far better under these new methods than under the 
old one. But I expect the opposite is also true. The 
old-fashioned methods worked fairly well on me, 
and I found the sort of education that was thought 
up-to-date thirty years ago very boring. For any 
individual child there is some ideal system of educa- 
tion, and educational methods will not be perfected 
until we discover how to find that out in any given 
case. 

The same is true with the choice of a career. I 
am going to quote from Professor Spearman, a 
psychologist who is so scientific that a special branch 
of mathematics has had to be created to enable him 
to investigate the human mind. This is what he 
says: "Every normal man, woman, or child is a 
genius at something, as well as an idiot at something. 
It remains to discover what at any rate in respect 
of the genius." No one has done more than he to 
find methods for discovering the nature of individual 
genius. 

In our present society industry is not even organ- 



THE BIOLOGIST AND SOCIETY 263 

ized so as to find a job for every able and willing 
citizen. That will have to be done if civilization is 
not to collapse. But in a scientific society the attempt 
would be made to find the best possible jobs for 
everybody. This is how the ruling group of a scien- 
tifically organized society would be thinking three 
hundred years hence: "The psychologists who have 
been testing the school-children tell us that we may 
expect three or four really first-rate musical com- 
posers ten years hence. That will mean building at 
least one new broadcasting station. But there is a 
serious shortage of boys and girls who are likely to 
be really first-rate air pilots. Probably only 15 per 
cent of our people will be able to fly to work in the 
morning, instead of 25 per cent, as we had hoped. 
We shall have to modify our town-planning schemes, 
and put down a number of our new factories in the 
country, instead of bringing the workers in every 
morning." That is the way people would think in 
a civilization in which machines were regarded as 
secondary to men. 

Now for the question of liberty. I think it is fairly 
clear that we shall have to sacrifice a certain amount 
of our present liberties in the economic field. Either 
industry will be organized more and more in great 
corporations, private or public, or else legislation will 
be needed to prevent this tendency. I think that 
if centralization is accompanied by a measure of 
control by the workers in it, the net result would 
be an increase of liberty. Again I believe there will 



264 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

be a progressive decrease of what Mr. Belloc calls 
parental liberty, but what, from the child's point of 
view, is often parental despotism. The liberty to 
flog your child daily and lock it up in a dark room 
is like the liberty of a medieval baron to hang his 
serfs. It is a very one-sided sort of liberty indeed. 
Incidentally, one reason why the biological point of 
view is rare is that parents often protest when human 
biology is taught to their children. There will 
probably be a decrease of liberty as regards repro- 
duction, where it is highly probable that any child 
born to a couple would be a victim of serious physical 
or mental defect. There may be a revival, on 
eugenic grounds, of the medieval restriction on 
marriage of first cousins. But there would be a 
corresponding removal of existing restrictions to 
love and marriage which are not based on ascertain- 
able fact. There will probably be more regulations, 
but regulations may make for more, not less, liberty. 
I can drive my car as fast as it will go on the open 
road, but if I am to do this I must conform to the 
road code, and carry licences and other documents. 
This seems to me fair enough. Such regulations have 
made for increased freedom on the road for all 
motorists except road-hogs and bandits. I think they 
are inevitable as the material basis of our civilization 
becomes more complex. The introduction of radio 
has made a number of regulations inevitable. But 
it has not diminished freedom. 
Some of our existing unnecessary regulations are 



THE BIOLOGIST AND SOCIETY 265 

based on tradition. Most of them are based on the 
great principle that if a few people misuse something, 
the rest must be deprived of it. Such are our laws 
about liquor, and the even more ridiculous law 
which prohibits children from smoking. Now it is 
a generally recognized biological law that one man's 
meat is another man's poison. But few people 
realize that it follows that one man's poison is 
another man's meat. A scientific civilization would 
recognize that there are a minority of people who 
cannot be trusted with liquor, just as others cannot 
be trusted with a car, and it would probably treat 
them in much the same way. If I could get a drink 
whenever I wanted it, I should be quite willing to 
carry a drinking licence about, knowing that it 
would be endorsed or taken away if I got drunk. 

I cannot agree with Mr. Belloc that the philo- 
sophical theory of the freedom of the will has much 
to do with the question. You cannot make a suffici- 
ently good man do what he believes to be wrong by 
any threats or bribes. In that sense the will is free. 
But you can, in some cases, find out the reasons 
why some men are better than others. If that were not 
so, we could not help our fellows to be good. With 
the aid of psychology and genetics we can go a long 
way to analyse the springs of character. In so far 
as this analysis is possible the will is determined by 
known causes. 

But because most biologists do not believe in 
free-will in Mr. Belloc's sense, please do not suppose 



266 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

that they believe in Mr. Huxley's tall stories about 
the possibilities of moulding the character from 
outside. I do not claim to know much psychology, 
but I know that the Behaviourists, an American 
group of psychologists who claim that they can do 
what they like with children's behaviour, are 
generally wrong in their physiology, where I can 
check them. 

Four distinguished writers, one of whom is also 
a very distinguished mathematician, have already 
contributed to this symposium. All were mainly 
concerned with applied science, and not with the 
results which would follow if the average man and 
woman adopted a scientific outlook. That is natural 
enough. They learned their science from books, and 
books usually present science as a finished product, 
not something alive and growing, as it is in the mind 
of the scientist. If you really understand how your 
receiver works, not from books, but from experiment- 
ing with its parts, you have got a more scientific 
outlook than you will get from a dozen books. When 
anyone tells you something about science, ask 
yourselves if he or she has only learnt science from 
books, or with their hands as well. Many of you are 
skilled manual workers. So are most scientific men 
and women, including Sir Oliver Lodge, who is 
making the final contribution. This is one reason 
why their point of view is in some ways more human 
than the politician's or the writer's. The scientist in 
his laboratory has to deal with this crystal or this 



THE BIOLOGIST AND SOCIETY 267 

flower, not with crystals and flowers in general. If 
the rulers of this country ever adopt the scientific 
point of view they will realize that they are controlling 
the destinies of forty million men and women, all 
individual, and all unique. And men are civilized 
just in so far as they realize the uniqueness of their 
fellows, and act upon their knowledge. 



OLIVER LODGE 
6. THE SPIRIT OF SCIENCE 

I HAVE been impressed by the amount of agreement 
which one can feel with many of the preceding 
contributions to this symposium. There are points of 
difference, of course. I do not agree with all 
Bertrand RusselPs outlook ; in fact, I often seriously 
disagree with him, but on this occasion less than 
usual; and, surprisingly, I am able to agree with 
much that Mr. Hilaire Belloc said ; but then he dealt 
mainly not with science but with the applications 
of science, which he summed up under the term 
"machines." These are made possible by science, 
but the responsibility for their use or abuse belongs 
not to science but to civilization. If so-called civiliza- 
tion allows machinery to sap human freedom and 
enslave mankind, science washes its hands of any 
such egregious folly. That human welfare is the 
first thing to aim at, and that of all industrial pro- 
ducts or national manufactures the production of 
human souls of good quality is the most ultimately 
remunerative, "quite leadingly lucrative," has been 
said forcibly and eloquently by John Ruskin. Let 
us attend to his teachings in that at one time heretic 
pronouncement Unto This Last. 

Mr. Aldous Huxley is always interesting and 
usually provocative, and on this occasion his 



THE SPIRIT OF SCIENCE 269 

exposition of the methods and powers of science, and 
his distinction between the aims of the economist 
and the humanist in its modes of application, are 
well worthy of attention. Not till he sets forth the 
preposterous claims of the extreme Behaviourist 
does he, perhaps purposely, lose touch with common 
sense ; though he returns to it in his conclusion. 

With what Mr. Fausset said I am in considerable 
agreement, as will be seen by what follows. While of 
most of Mr. Haldane's contribution I can only ex- 
press respectful admiration. The scope of Biology at 
the present time, especially in the new departments of 
Bio-chemistry and Bio-physics, is intensely interesting 
and of the utmost importance; and of this great 
study Mr. Haldane is a distinguished representative. 
With what he has said in criticism of the previous 
speakers I agree in general, and I prefer to dwell 
upon the parts where we are all in agreement; as 
will doubtless appear in what I have to say on my 
own account, except that in some cases I may be 
disposed to go farther than the rest. 

Where I differ from Mr. Haldane is where he 
touches on what he might call branches of " human 
biology," namely the sciences of Economics and 
Eugenics. I doubt if electors and politicians, how- 
ever biologically minded, will ever take the view 
that youth and enterprise are more to be trusted 
than age and experience in the conduct of affairs. 
Surely there is room for the aptitudes of both the 
old and the young. As to the discriminative use of 



270 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

artificial modes of stimulating or protecting various 
kinds of industry, healthy conditions for workers 
could surely be investigated and supplied without 
the reward of a tariff. My private hope indeed is 
that custom-houses all over the world will be 
abolished, and an era of free interchange of goods 
established, before mankind is one century older. 
The present move in the direction of assisting 
empire trade may, I trust, be an indirect step 
towards the ultimate attainment of that desirable 
end. 

The science of Economics seems to demand much 
wisdom in its application. It has absorbed a great 
deal of attention, but I do not feel sure how far it 
is to be trusted; and the wisdom has often been 
lacking. The younger science of Eugenics has not 
yet advanced far enough for us to contemplate the 
breeding of genius or of any specific brand of human 
being. I doubt if our knowledge can ever be wisely 
applied in that direction. If we interfere with 
humanity to that extent we are trying to play the 
part of Providence, and may make a mess of it. As 
to the manufacture of human beings in a laboratory 
or in a bottle, that, in spite of the author of Daedalus, 
seems to me a lunatic idea. We have not yet vivified 
a single cell; though indeed that achievement does 
seem a possibility for the remote future. 

I mistrust the application of Eugenics to humanity 
in the positive direction: it may be necessary and 
legitimate to eliminate the unfit, but not to decide 



THE SPIRIT OF SCIENCE 271 

on any particular brand of human stock. Uni- 
formity is not a thing to aim at, "It takes many sorts 
to make a world," as the proverb says. Let us accept 
what Mr. Haldane tells us is true, that no two 
animals are exactly alike, and let us remember 
Bateson's slogan, "Treasure your exceptions." Atten- 
tion to unexpected and exceptional results is the 
mode in which every scientific man is led to sur- 
prising discoveries of real novelty ; and many have 
been missed by neglecting that attention. Every 
exception is full of instruction and may be of great 
value. There is no mould into which human beings 
can wisely be fitted, they must be free to develop 
idiosyncrasies. A civilized community would give in- 
dividuals a chance of developing their latent powers, 
and then, so long as they were healthy in body and 
mind, it would leave them free. 

It seems to be a question whether the spread of 
science is good for civilization or not, or in what 
way it is good and in what way it does harm. Let 
us see what we mean by science: I mean science 
itself, not its applications. Many definitions have 
been given, some of them too narrow, like "Science 
is measurement/' which reminds one of Eddington's 
"Pointer readings"; others, perhaps too general, 
like the excellent phrase "Organized common 
sense," used by Thomas Henry Huxley. If I were 
asked for a definition of science I might say: 
"Accurate knowledge concerning things which 
appeal to the senses and concerning everything 



272 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

that can be inferred about the causes of their 
behaviour." Or I might modify that, because things 
that appeal to the senses are literally "phenomena" 
that is, appearances so the definition of science 
is equivalent to this : Accurate knowledge of pheno- 
mena, and inferences about the reality which under- 
lies them. This assumes that there is a reality under- 
lying all phenomena. There must be some reality 
to account for the appearance. The appearance 
might be a will-o'-the-wisp, or an image in a looking- 
glass, but still full knowledge of it will enable us to 
say to what it is due ; and it may be explained either 
chemically, in the one case, or optically, in the other. 

Accurate knowledge does not necessarily mean 
metrical knowledge: it includes measurement, but 
many things which are the subject of scientific 
inquiry are not metrical, especially a number of the 
facts studied in Biology. These are not amenable to 
calculation, and yet our knowledge of them may be 
accurate. 

Many of the definitions that have been given of 
science tend unduly to limit it, and do not lay 
sufficient stress upon the scope of inference. Practically 
everything may be made the object of scientific 
inquiry. Palaeography, for instance, or the scrutiny 
of ancient manuscripts : they can be examined and 
interpreted scientifically. Psychology, or a study of 
the human mind, is an undoubted science ; though 
the manner of exploration differs in many respects 
from customary scientific procedure. Even Theology 



THE SPIRIT OF SCIENCE 273 

may be treated from the scientific point of view, 
and has been called "the Queen of the Sciences," 
though the subject-matter there is infinite, and 
mainly beyond our comprehension. 

The things which are often popularly understood 
under the heading "science" are really only the 
applications of scientific knowledge to human pur- 
poses. These applications belong more to civiliza- 
tion than to science, they are more of the nature of 
engineering. Engineering is undoubtedly based on 
science ; but the constructions that it makes, and that 
humanity uses, are the result of organized labour. 
It may be a miracle of design, like the Forth Bridge; 
but the uses to which it is put depend on the will of 
the community. The same is true of a machine. 
A machine is designed by an engineer with scientific 
knowledge; it is constructed according to plan by 
a number of workmen ; and it is used in such way 
as the community may decide, either for good, 
neutral, or evil purposes. Everything may be used, 
or may be abused. In the last resort the owner, or 
the community, has to decide. The mind of man is 
ultimately the important thing ; and that means the 
nature and amount of civilization. 

"Civilization" must mean the art of living together 
as a community, a variety of what biologists call 
symbiosis. In a good civilization the action of every 
part contributes to the welfare of the whole. The 
community and the individual then thrive together. 
If sections proceed to fight and seek to destroy each 



274 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

other, that is not a result of scientific knowledge, 
but of defective civilization. If our civilization is 
full of evil tendencies of this kind, and aims at 
destruction, scientific knowledge makes it more 
dangerous, and gives it powers for evil which it 
otherwise would not possess : but it can always 
exert itself for destruction up to the limits of its 
power, if it is so inclined. The will, both of the 
individual and of the community, is the main 
thing to get right, if we are to live together in a 
civilized manner. Greed and selfishness are the 
root of all evil, and scientific weapons may increase 
the powers of evilly disposed persons. In some excited 
states of society people have attended more to powers 
of destruction than to powers of beneficence, and 
have been willing to expend their corporate savings 
in that wasteful and deadly way. We know by 
bitter experience what the result of that is. One of the 
results is the present crisis in which the world finds 
itself. 

Mr. Haldane spoke airily of the next "war"; but 
he went on to explain his meaning. It was not an 
internecine warfare of sections of humanity against 
each other. It was an international corporate war- 
fare, marching shoulder to shoulder against reme- 
diable evils, such as plague, pestilence, and famine. 
It was a war, he said, not against humanity, but 
"against principalities, against powers, against the 
rulers of the darkness of this world," a wrestling 
with the uncivilized unconscious powers of destruc- 



THE SPIRIT OF SCIENCE 275 

tion, which still exert their deleterious influence; a 
war against diseases and social evils of every kind, 
and the agents which propagate them. 

Biologists, led by Pasteur, have now ascertained 
the causes of many diseases, and some biologists 
have shown the way, and been assisted by the 
community, to take measures to stamp them out. 
Thus it was when the United States of America 
sent the engineer Colonel Gorgas to make habitable 
the region near Panama, where white men had 
suffered and died like flies under the ravages of 
yellow fever and malaria. It was an administrative 
operation, applying the results of scientific dis- 
covery. Ross and others had discovered the germs 
of malaria in the mosquito, and pointed out that 
the way to attack the disease was to destroy and 
stop the breeding of the noxious insect; and by 
administrative regulations the task was accomplished. 
In another field, another great biologist, Sir David 
Bruce, set to work, travelling about in Africa in 
order to ascertain the causes, and thus be enabled 
to take measures for the prevention, of sleeping- 
sickness, a deadly disease conveyed by the try- 
panosomes carried by the tsetse fly. When that fact 
was discovered there was still much to be done. 
Bruce secured the co-operation of native chiefs, 
who sent out search-parties in different districts to 
find out the habits and localities infested by these 
creatures. He was only able to make a beginning 
Africa is a large continent. The Governments must 



276 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

be interested in the problem, and must give facilities 
for wholesale treatment. The way has been pointed 
out by science : it remains for the will of humanity 
to do the rest. 

There are other scourges afflicting man, who thinks 
he is civilized, which have still to be tackled. At 
present they seem too much regarded as inevitable, 
and not worth an effort. Effort is thought to be 
hopeless. But if the corporate will of humanity 
were directed to that end, if bands of scientific 
explorers were encouraged to find a remedy, and if 
then steps were taken to apply the knowledge on a 
large scale, these foes of humanity could also be 
overcome. The two great demands on the good will 
and energy of mankind at the present time are : 
more science that is, more organized knowledge; 
and more civilization, or the determination to 
apply that knowledge in good and beneficent 
directions. 

Science and civilization should co-operate, as a 
pair of partners. Each can strengthen and supple- 
ment the other; and together, jointly, they can 
attain results impossible to either separate. Increase 
of knowledge is all to the good, but by itself is 
barren of results. Knowledge can fructify and bestir 
the community to apply it in beneficent directions, 
and to bring forth the fruits of true civilization. So 
long as we have knowledge which we do not apply 
to good purposes, we are not really civilized. The 
workers in science are few and enthusiastic. They 



THE SPIRIT OF SCIENCE 277 

sometimes lack the means even to carry out their 
exploration to a fruitful end. They certainly have no 
power of extensive application. The real need is, 
first of all, for the community to encourage the 
workers and provide the facilities, and next to have 
the good will to apply the discoveries on a large 
scale in beneficent directions. 

Science and civilization are two forces that should 
work hand in hand and progress together. At present 
science has gone ahead, civilization has lagged 
behind. The only time when the community has 
really encouraged the scientific worker and made 
extensive use of his labours is when it was engaged 
on the uncivilized work of destruction, as in the late 
war. Then Government grants were forthcoming, 
expense seemed no object, and there were not 
wanting factories for the supply of munitions of all 
kinds. And still the nations feel a jealousy and a 
fear of each other, and maintain an expensive 
armament to attain what they imagine is security. 
That is not the way to attain security : it is attain- 
able only by indirect methods. The will of mankind 
has to be set in the right direction. True civilization 
is the power of living together on this planet in 
mutual co-operation; the nations not squabbling 
and seeking to damage each other, but pooling 
their resources, combining their knowledge, and 
advancing with a united front against the real foes 
of humanity as a whole. 

Youth is willing to serve in this enterprise. There 



278 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

is excitement in it and danger. Many investigators 
have already succumbed to tropical diseases; and 
sometimes an investigator subjects himself to a 
disease in order to study its symptoms with greater 
precision. These are risks : and if there are scars, 
they are wounds received in a glorious war. This is 
the war of the future, to which the young of all 
nations are called. There is plenty of high spirit, at 
present lacking direction; plenty of energy, not 
knowing how to expend itself; many unemployed, 
who lack the power of initiating enterprises for 
themselves. Not so much more education is wanted 
as education in the right direction; more scope for 
individual exertion; less dependence on the enter- 
prise of others ; more initiative of our own. It is a 
striking piece of exaggeration to say that "everyone 
is a genius at something, and everyone is stupid at 
something." Our present system of education finds 
out the stupidity readily enough; but genius 
generally has to find itself out, in spite of the system. 
How to remedy defects in our educational methods 
which result in a genius being commonly thought 
stupid at school that is beyond me, but it is not 
beyond the powers of humanity. If we encourage 
the spontaneity of youth, and liberate it in effective 
directions, a vast deal more could be accomplished. 
What is done in science is done mainly by youths 
who gradually become conscious of their own 
aptitude, and struggle into a position where they 
can develop it. The history of scientific discovery 



THE SPIRIT OF SCIENCE 279 

and invention is full of examples of hostile circum- 
stances overcome by individual enterprise and energy. 
But how many there must be who fail to find the 
mountain path, and who sink back depressed into 
the general average. 

Meanwhile, and in spite of everything, knowledge 
is advancing at a tremendous rate : not all of it so 
immediately applicable to human welfare as Biology 
is. But every increase of knowledge ought to advance 
true civilization, and enlarge our conception of the 
material universe, which is our temporary home, and 
in which we have opportunities for service. The 
revelations of Astronomy have enlarged the universe 
beyond all previous conception, and raised strange 
problems about time and space and the fundamental 
nature of matter and energy problems which exer- 
cise the strongest brains among us and give much 
food for philosophic thought. All this study is 
valuable in the highest degree. It docs not affect 
the bodily welfare of man, but it affects, what is 
more important, his whole faith and outlook. Man 
is a spirit, he does not live by material considera- 
tions alone, he can look before and after, and attain 
a wide comprehension of Reality. He is led by the 
evidence of his senses up to a certain point, and then 
has to depend on his powers of inference. With these 
he can soar beyond all sense-perception, and trace 
Reality in regions inaccessible to any sense-organ. 
All this too is or should become the region of science. 
It all conduces to a higher civilization. The universe 



2 8o SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

contains far more than as yet we have any idea of. 
We are encompassed about with a spiritual world 
and are not yet aware of the fact, save from the 
reports of a few trespassers, to which neither science 
nor civilization attends. The Poet and Philosopher 
can expand into this region, and can receive in- 
spiration for the still further elevation of humanity, 
until each generation as it passes can feel that 

Tho* from out our bourne of Time and Place 

The flood may bear us far, 
We hope to see our Pilot face to face 

When we have crost the bar. 



INDEX 



Absolute, idea of the 195 
abstraction, the method of 

42, 50-^79> *97> 226 
aerodynamics laboratory 64 

70 

aeroplane, the 61, 66 
air, the 59-67 
allantoin 136 

altruistic instincts of man 126 
Andersson 147 
anthropology 231-2 
ape-man, the 37, 48, 49, 57, 

125-6, 131-40, 142, 144-50 
apes 131-40, 157, 159, 161 
Aristotle 101 
astronomy 279 
atom, the 34> 35> 72, 73> 81, 

190 
authority 54 

baboons 137 
Baker, S.J. 154, 178 
Bateson, W. 261, 271 
behaviourists, American 215, 

266, 269 

belief and conduct 99- 1 05 
Belloc, Hilaire 253-5, 264- 

5,268 

benzine 90-1 
Bergson 127 
Bethell 90 
biology 109-110, 165, 174, 

186-7, r 96-8, 218, 231, 

254-5> 257, 260-1, 269, 

272, 275, 279 



birth-control 110,221 
Black, Davidson 147-8 
Blake, William 253-4 
body, the human 117-18 
Boyle 102 

brain, evolution of the 1 57-8 
breeding-seasons 1 39 
British scientists 96 
Browne, Sir Thomas 100-1 
Bruce, David 275 

carnivores 132 
change, process of 40 
changes, external 119-20 
chimpanzees, 131-4, 136, 

i 38-9* J 46 3 i57> *59> l6l ~5 
chromosomes 174, ' 1767, 

179-81 

Church, the 53, 55 
civilization 209, 213, 228, 

233> 273-4. 276-7 
coal 90-1 

colour-blindness 180-1 
common sense 53, 58 
conditional reflexes 165-7, 

170,215 
Copernicus 58, 102 

Dalton plan, the 262 
Darwin 54, 56, 58, 109, 1 13, 

124, 158, 164, 196, 233 
Dawson 146 

definition, limitations of 41 
determinism 73-4, 75, 79, 

85 



282 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 



dictatorship 216 

disease, war against 258-9, 

274-5 

dog, sagacity of the 1 60 
Dubois 144-5 
dyes 9 1-3 

economics 212-14, 269-70 
Eddington, Sir A. 186-7, 

271 
education 38, 104-6, no, 

207, 248, 250, 262, 278 
Einstein 191 
electricity 39, 41, 81, 118 
electron, the 33, 34, 35, 73, 

74, 80-4, 190 
embryos 1 75-8 
energy 41 
engineering 273 
environment 248 
ether, the 102, 122 
eugenics 1 83-5, 2 1 9-20, 259- 

61, 269-70 
evidence 34-5, 58 
evolution 567, no, 114 
experts, importance of 201- 

2, 261 
external world, the so-called 

44 

factory laboratory, the 92 
facts 35, 75-6, 77, 79, 230 
Faraday 39, 90, 221, 253-4 
Fausset, H. FA. 269 
fear 126 

fertilization 1 75-9 
Fisher, R. A. 219 
fixity of belief 55 



fossils 57, 141-5, 150 
free-will 74, 75, 85, 247, 265 
Freud 109, 215 

Galileo 54 
Gandhi 2 1 1 
gas, coal- 90 
genetics 220, 260-1 
gibbons 131-4, 159 
glands 167-70 
gorillas 131, 133-4, ! 3 6 
grasshoppers 1 74-5 

haemophilia 180-1 
Haldane, J. B. S. 269, 271, 

274 

Heidelburg jaw, the 145 
Hertzian waves 120-1 
historical evolution 38, 47, 

55> U5 

horse, the 142 
Huxley, Aldous 229, 238, 

259-61, 266, 268 
Huxley, T. H. 57, 271 

ideal human society, the 2 1 2 
idealized laws 79 
inbreeding 183 
indestructibility of matter 4 1 
induction 77 
industrial laboratory, the 92- 

3 

industry and science 916 
influences of social environ- 
ment 36 

infra-red light 122 
institutions of Society 55 
instruments 341-50 



INDEX 



283 



Java man, the 145, 149 
Jeans, Sir J. 186-7, *95 
Jung 237 

Kepler 54, 102 
knowledge, accumulation of, 

assured 34 
knowledge, scientific 45, 225 

227, 229, 272, 276, 279 
Kohler, Professor 161-4 

Landsteiner 137 

language 47 

language, scientific 43-5 

Leibniz 102 

lemurs 133 

Levy, Professor 113, 172, 

225, 232 
liberty 263-4 
life 113 

life after death 72 
light-waves 1 20-2 
linkages in scientific research 

69-70 
living matter 112, 114, 115- 

18, 121 
Lodge, Oliver 254, 266 

macaques 137 

McClung, C. E. 174-5, 181 

mammals 132 

man 

his limitations 35, 84; 
his powers of perception 
36 ; his social environment 
36, 248-9; his ancestors 
and historical background 
37, 42 ; his false conception 
of permanence 41 ; his 



method of investigation 46 ; 
and the idea of number 50; 
and machinery 90, 252, 
263 ; viewed objectively 
111-12; brain of 115,157; 
size of 116; sex features 
of 123-4, 175; a gregari- 
ous animal 126; as a 
relative being 130; his 
place in the animal king- 
dom 132-40; and Men- 
delian inheritance 181-2; 
and truth 240, 279 

mark, the 49-50 

marmosets 133 

mathematics 41, 49, 50, 187, 
195-6, 226 

matter 33, 41 

measurements 52, 66, 82-3, 
240 

mechanics 74, 8 1 ' 

mechanization 89-90, 234, 
241-50 

Mendel 109, 173, 181-2 

mental defective marriages 

183-5 

Miller, Hugh 57 
mind, the human 127-8, 157, 

159, 171, 192-3, 214, 225, 

273 

missing link, the 144 
molecules 34 
monkeys 1 33-40 

name-sounds 48-9 

natural selection 113-14,194, 

232 

Nature 58, 73, 79, 209-11, 
226, 229, 232-3 



284 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 



Neanderthal men, the 142- 

5> 150 

Newton 74, 79, 81, 102 
number 50 



Old World monkeys 133-7, 

'39 
orang-utans 131, 133-4, Z 3^> 

157 

organization 203-5 
Owen, Professor 151 



Paley 196 

Pasteur 275 

Pavlov 128, 215 

Pei, Mr. 148 

Pekin skull, the 147-9 

Perkin 91 

physics 84-5, 109, 187, 226, 

229, 237 
Piltdown skull, the 145-7, 

*49 

prediction, scientific 77-8, 
7-8o, 84-5 

Priestley 1 02 

primary and secondary quali- 
ties of objects 1 88-9 1 

primates 132-3 

primitive instincts 152-7 

progress 53, 186 

prolongation of life 256-7 

propaganda 214-15, 217-18 

propeller, the aeroplane 62- 
3>^4 

psychology 129, 214, 218, 
231* 2 3 6 > 272 



public matters, operation of 
science with 45-6, 47, 52, 
75 

quantum theory, the 75, 83- 
4 

radiation 34, 193 
radium 41, 8 1 
relativity 75, 191 
religion and science 53, 55, 

75 

reproductive organs 170, 175 
research 69, 92, 95 
rodents 132 
Ross, Alexander 100-1 
Ross, Ronald 275 
Ruskin 268 
Russell, Bertrand 224, 238, 

261, 268 

Science 

continual change and ex- 
pansion of 33-5, 40, 42, 
88-9, 271; evolutionary 
setting of 38 ; and educa- 
tion 38, 105-6; social 
aspect of 39, 70, 71, 201; 
language of 43~5>47; and 
its concern with public in- 
vestigation 45-7, 52, 75; 
and name-sounds 48 ; 
laboratory method of 39, 
5* 92> 231, 232, 266; 
objective process of 52; 
and common sense 53; 
the challenge of 53-8; 



INDEX 



285 



lacking in mystery 73, 84 ; 
and religion 53, 55, 75, 
225, 230; and private be- 
liefs 85 ; domestic ameni- 
ties due to 86-7; co- 
ordination with industry 
91-6, and with civilization 
276-7; as a serious factor 
in cultural progress 97; 
and man 192 et passim ; 
achievements of 205 ; as 
a means to ulterior ends 
209, 2 1 1 ; and propaganda 
217-18; unintended effects 
of 222; relation to mind 
and heart 224, 235, 238, 
245; basic weakness of 
229, 233, 236-7; and 
mechanism 89-90, 234-5, 
242-3, 246, 248-52, 268; 
and medicine 254-6, 258- 
9, 274-5; as learnt from 
books 266; definition of 
271-2; and the call to 
youth 277-8 
scientific instruments 35 
scientific law 75-80, 84 
scientific method, the 240-1 
scientific society, the 206-7, 

239 263 
scientist, the 

and his method 34, 41, 
42, 47, 51, 67, 98-9, 224-5, 
232 ; as a specialist 38-9 ; 
as a revolutionary 54; 
function of 71 ; and his 
claim to be disinterested 
230; and personal bias 
231, 232 



self-reproduction 112-14 
senses, human 119-23 
separation, scientist's method 

of 39-40, 42 
sex 123-4, i75-8i 
size 116 
social effect of the scientist's 

labours 38 
solar system, the 74 
sounds 5 1 
sound waves 121 
Spearman 262 
species 114 
speech 158-9 
sperms 1 75-9 
Steam Age, the 88-9 
sterilization, eugenic 185, 

219, 270 

superstition 102-5 
Sutton, W. S. 181 

tar, coal- 91 
tariffs and biology 257 
Tarsius 140 
taste 123 
Tolstoy 2 1 1 

tradition and belief 36, 53- 
4> 55-8 



ultimate reality 226 
ultra-violet rays 120,122 
ungulates 132 
uric acid 136 

verification, public 44-6, 71 
vibrations 120-1, 241 
vitalism 171-2 



a86 SCIENCE IN THE CHANGING WORLD 

Wood Jones, Professor 140 

X-rays 120-1 



war 20 1, 204-5, 258, 274 
wave-lengths, sound 120-2 
Whiston 101 
Whitehead Professor 190 
Wilberforce, Bishop 57 
will to live, the 125 



Zero number, the 
Zuckermann 1 39 




GEORGE ALLEN & UNWIN LTD 

LONDON: 40 MUSEUM STREET, W.C.I 

CAPE TOWN: 73 ST. GEORGE'S STREET 

SYDNEY, N.S.W.: WYNYARD SQUARE 

AUCKLAND, N.Z. : 41 ALBERT STREET 

TORONTO: 91 WELLINGTON STREET, WEST 



Atom and Cosmos 

The World of Modern Physics 
by HANS REICHENBACH 

TRANSLATED BY EDWARD S. ALLEN 

La. Cr. Svo. Illustrated Ss. 6d, 

A summary of the whole field of -modern physics space and time, 
mechanics and heat, light and electricity, applications to chemistry 
all illuminated by the most recent discussions of relativity and 
quantum mechanics, and set in the framework of philosophical thought. 

Early Astronomy and Cosmology 

A Reconstruction of the Cosmic System 
by C. P. S. MENON 

Demy 8vo. Illustrated los. 

''Written in a fascinating manner by a brilliant young student to 
explain former views of the universe and his own hypothesis regarding 
these and it. The reading of it will both absorb the reader and repay 
him. Scottish Field 

"An ingenious, original and highly interesting contribution to the 
history of astronomy." Everyman 

The Story of Science 

by DAVID DIETZ 
Demy &vo. Illustrated los. 6d. 

"Admirable survey for the layman of the present state of scientific 
knowledge. Though it reads like a romance, it never strays from the 
path of truth and reality. The author possesses a gift for sympathetic' 
and luminous exposition." Aberdeen Press and Journal 
"It is an ambitious scheme, but it fulfils its purpose." Times Educa- 
tional Supplement f 

A II prices are net 

LONDON: GEORGE ALLEN & UNWIN LTD